Skip to main content

Full text of "Fantasy & Science Fiction v093n02 (1997 08)"

See other formats


Mary  JSoon  Lee:  Monstrosity 


DISPLAY  UNTIL  AUGUST  1 


0 71486  58370  7 


A U G»U  S T ^ 

Jack  Williamson 

$2.99  US 'CANADA $3.79 

* • ’ . ' 

4 f tS* 

Jonathan  Lethcm' 

T-ll  • t TT  1-  - ^ 

' - 

Yj2i  ^ ^ . 

Barry  Makb^^g 

^ ■ -X..  ■'•  . 

Linda 'Nagata  I 

ItAt 

TERRY 

GOODKIND 

Nationally  bestselling  author  of  The  Sword  of  Truth  series 

WIZARD’S  STONE  BLOOD  OF 

FIRST  RULE  OF  TEARS  THE  FOLD 


0-812-54805-1 
$6.99/$8.99  Can 


0-812-54809-4 
$7.99/59.99  Can 


0-812-55147-8 
S7.99/S9.99  Ca 


Praise  for  the  Sword  of  Truth  series 

“A  phenomenal  fantasy,  endlessly  inventive, 
that  surely  marks  the  commencement  of 
one  of  the  major  careers  in  the  genre.” 

— Piers  Anthony 

“Goodkind  delivers  a rousing,  original, 
and  rewarding  story.” 

— Science  Fiction  Chronicle 


“I  really  think  it’s  going  to  sweep  the 
country  as  Tolkien’s  work  did  in  the  sixties.’^ 
— Marion  Zimmer  Bradley  f 


Coming  In  October  TEMPLE  OF  THE  WINDS 


THE  MAGAZINE  OF 


August  • 48th  Year  of  Publication 


NOVELETS 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED 
OF  FOREVER 

32 

Jonathan  Lethem 
and  Angus  MacDonald 

HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 

139 

Linda  Nagata 

SHORT  STORIES 

MONSTROSITY 

11 

Mary  Soon  Lee 

ORLEANS,  RHEIMS, 
FRICTION:  FIRE 

52 

Kathe  Koja 

and  Barry  N.  Malzberg 

HALLS  OF  BURNING 

64 

Jake  West 

THE  GREEN  MAN 

76 

Rand  B.  Lee 

MOSQUITO  LEAGUE 

97 

Michael  Libling 

GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 

108 

Michael  A.  Martin 

MUSTARD  SEED 

129 

Mark  Bourne 

DEPARTMENTS 

THE  INFINITE  CAREER 

4 

Jack  Williamson 

BOOKS  TO  LOOK  FOR 

20 

Charles  de  Lint 

BOOKS 

24 

Elizabeth  Hand 

EDITOR'S  RECOMMENDATIONS 

30 

Gordon  Van  Gelder 

FILMS 

90 

Kathi  Maio 

SCIENCE: 

THE  SCIENCE  OF  INVISIBILITY 

121 

Pat  Murphy 
and  Paul  Doherty 

CARTOONS:  Benita  Epstein  129,  160);  Bill  Long  (63,  96);  S.  Harris  (120,  128);  John  Jonik  (138). 
COVER  BY  THOMAS  CANTY  FOR  "MONSTROSITY." 


EDWARD  L.  FERMAN,  Publisher  GORDON  VAN  GELDER,  Editor 

CHERYL  CASS,  Circulation  Manager  AUDREY  FERMAN,  Assistant  Publisher 

ROBIN  O'CONNOR,  Assistant  Editor  HARLAN  ELLISON,  Film  Editor 

The  Magazine  of  Fantasy  Science  Fiction  (ISSN  0024-984X),  Volume  93,  No.  2,  Whole  No.  554,  August 
1997,  Published  monthly  except  for  a combined  October/November  issue  by  Mercury  Press,  Inc.  at  $2.95 
per  copy.  Annual  subscription  $33.97;  S38.97  outside  of  the  U.S.  (Canadian  subscribers:  please  remit  in 
U.S.  dollars.)  Postmaster:  send  form  3579  to  Fantasy  & Science  Fiction,  143  Cream  Hill  Rd.,  West 
Cornwall,  CT  06796.  Publication  office,  143  Cream  Hill  Rd.,  West  Cornwall,  CT  06796.  Periodical 
postage  paid  at  West  Cornwall,  CT  06796,  and  at  additional  mailing  offices.  Printed  in  U.S. A.  Copyright 
© 1997  by  Mercury  Press,  Inc.  All  rights,  including  translations  into  other  languages,  reserved. 

GENERAL  OFFICE:  143  CREAM  HILL  RD.,  WEST  CORNWALL,  CT  06796 
EDITORIAL  OFFICE:  PO  BOX  1806,  MADISON  SQUARE  STATION,  NEW  YORK,  NY  10159 


The  Infinite  Career 

JACK  WILLIAMSON 


Arthur  ciarke 

once  told  me  that 
if  I lived  another 
twenty  years,  I 
could  live  forever.  That  was  some- 
thing like  forty  years  ago.  We're 
both  still  alive  and  writing.  People 
ask  how  we  do  it.  I don't  share  his 
secrets,  and  I've  never  had  any  mas- 
ter plan  for  my  own  immortality. 
I've  never  been  able  to  see  much 
beyond  the  novel  in  progress.  Yet, 
with  my  own  first  story  published 
in  1928, 1 still  enjoy  life  and  work. 
I've  been  wondering  if  there  is  any- 
thing I might  try  to  explain. 

First  of  all,  thanks  are  due  my 
parents  for  good  genes.  My  father 
lived  to  age  ninety-six,  active  to  the 
end  and  with  a lively  interest  in  the 
world.  I owe  a good  deal  to  modern 
medicine.  Looking  back,  I recall 
times  enough  when  sheer  chance 
and  more  times  when  my  own 
stupidities  might  have  done  me  in 
with  a different  fall  of  the  dice. 
I've  been  helped  by  a lot  of  gener- 
ous friends,  as  well  as  a remark- 


able run  of  great  good  luck. 

I enjoy  writing.  For  me,  it  has 
always  filled  an  urgent  need.  The 
eldest  sibling,  I grew  up  on  isolated 
farms  and  ranches,  taught  at  home 
through  the  first  few  years,  or  more 
often  allowed  to  teach  myself  by 
reading.  With  no  social  life,  I turned 
to  my  own  imagination,  a habit  I 
have  never  tried  to  break. 

When  I was  about  to  begin 
analysis  at  the  Menninger  Clinic 
back  in  1936,  one  of  the  psycholo- 
gists suggested  that  writing  fantasy 
was  a symptom  that  analysis  might 
relieve.  Nothing  I wanted,  of  course; 
it  became  one  more  problem  for  my 
own  analyst,  Charles  W.  Tidd,  who 
came  to  understand  me  more  hu- 
manely. 

Half  my  life  is  still  lived  in 
fantasy.  My  recent  novel.  Demon 
Moon,  was  invented  to  brighten  the 
tedium  of  long  flights  and  long  bus 
rides  and  long  nights  in  strange  hotel 
rooms  on  a tour  of  China.  I'm  far 
happier  when  I have  a story  going 
than  when  I don't. 


THE  INFINITE  CAREER 


5 


The  writer's  first  need,  of 
course,  is  some  command  of  lan- 
guage and  the  craft.  Though  En- 
glish is  my  only  tongue.  I've  picked 
up  smatterings  of  half  a dozen  oth- 
ers and  learned  linguistics  enough 
to  sharpen  my  perspective  on  lan- 
guage in  general.  The  best  way  to 
learn,  I think,  is  to  teach.  A profes- 
sor of  English  for  a good  many  years. 
I've  taught  grammar  and  linguis- 
tics and  my  share  of  freshman  comp 
— and  generally  enjoyed  it,  though 
reading  too  many  papers  can  be- 
come a chore. 

The  craft  has  always  been  a 
challenge.  Home  from  the  South 
Pacific  after  World  War  II,  I found 
so  many  bright  new  writers  pub- 
lishing bright  new  fiction  in  bright 
new  magazines  that  my  own  career 
seemed  about  to  end.  I spent  the 
middle  fifties  writing  a comic  strip 
for  the  New  York  Sunday  News, 
and  went  back  to  college  when  it 
expired. 

Armed  with  degrees  in  English, 
I returned  to  Portales  in  1960  to 
teach  at  Eastern  New  Mexico  Uni- 
versity, my  hometown  school.  I had 
five  comp  classes  through  the  first 
year  or  two.  A deadly  stint,  but  the 
college  is  small  and  people  came  to 
trust  me.  I was  presently  allowed  to 
teach  a panorama  of  courses  that 
ranged  from  types  of  lit  and  the 


history  of  literary  criticism  to  mod- 
em linguistics  and  one  of  the  early 
academic  courses  in  science  fiction. 

Hard  work,  but  I enjoyed  my 
students,  my  colleagues,  and  the 
chance  to  learn.  Best  of  all  was  a 
course  in  literary  figures  that  en- 
abled me  to  collect  a shelf  of  works 
and  criticism  and  spend  a semester 
with  one  or  two  great  writers.  We 
ranged  from  Melville  and  Mark 
Twain  to  Faulker  and  Hemingway, 
to  James  Joyce  and  Ibsen,  to  Tolstoy 
and  Dostoievsky.  Joyce  was  my  fa- 
vorite; I visited  his  martello  tower 
in  Dublin  and  looked  for  his  grave 
in  Zurich.  I can't  claim  that  I mas- 
tered his  art,  or  any  other,  but  surely 
I was  learning  something. 

Courses  in  film  and  modem 
mystery  fiction  were  on  the  list 
before  I retired.  I rented  classic  films 
for  a historic  survey,  discussed  cin- 
ematography, bought  an  8 mm  cam- 
era and  film  for  it.  The  students 
were  divided  into  teams  that  wrote 
and  produced  their  own  short  films. 
I enjoyed  it.  The  class  seemed  to.  I 
think  we  all  learned  something. 

My  wife  and  I used  to  travel 
every  summer.  I've  seen  all  the  con- 
tinents and  learned  what  I could  of 
the  histories  and  cultures  of  Russia 
and  China,  stories  more  fascinating 
than  any  fiction  and  good  grist  for 
more. 


THE  X-FILES  BOOK  OF  THE  UNEXPLAINED: 

VOLmfE  ONE  Jane  Goldman 
From  the  series  created  by  Chris  Carter 
Know  the  truth. 

Finally,  the  work  that  was  such  a huge  success  in  hardcover  is  now 
available  in  paperback!  This  detailed  book  offers  a look  at  the  actual 
paranormal  mysteries  which  inspire  the  hit  series.  Get  closer  to 
The  XPiles  than  you  ever  thought  possible  with  color  photos  and 
exclusive  interviews  with  the  cast,  crew,  and  creators.  Every  fan 
^vill  be  blown  away  and  any  stranger  will  become  a believer. 

ISBN  0-06-105334-1  • $18.95  US/S27.00  CAN  • Trade  Paperback/]uly  1997 


BRAND  NEW  CHERRY  FLAVOR  Todd  Crimson 

Life’s  a bitch.  Now  meet  Lisa. 

Embark  on  an  exotic  thrill-ride  in  Todd  Crimson's  latest  novel.  In  this 
wicked  tale  Lisa  Nova  takes  Hollywood  by  storm.  Lisa  wants  revenge, 
and  she  goes  to  any  extreme  to  get  it,  even  black  magic.  This  is  a dark 
fable  about  evil,  paybacks  and  Tinseltown.  It's  as  entertaining  as  it  is 
frightening.  Discover  why  Crimson  is  one  of  the  most  compelling 
writers  of  edg>"  fiction  operating  today. 

ISBN  0-06-105320-1  • $13.00  US/$18.50  CAN  • Trade  Paperback/August  1997 


ACORN  A Anne  McCaffrey  and  Margaret  Ball 

The  Unicom  Girl. 

Enter  a world  created  by  two  monumental  writers  of  fantasy  and 
science  fiction.  Anne  McCaffrey  and  Margaret  Ball  beckon  you 
with  a fantastic  new  series.  This  enchanting  tale  brings  you  to  a 
magical  place  where  the  last  of  the  unicorn  exist.  Now  the  hope  of 
an  entire  species  rests  with  one  beautiful  unicorn  girl,  Acoma. 
McCaffrey  and  Ball  create  a breathtaking  mystical  landscape  that's 
teeming  with  adventure,  suspense  and  magic! 

ISBN  0-06-105296-5  • $22.00  US/S29.95  CAN  • Hardcover/July  1997 


‘48  James  Herbert 


The  War  may  be  over,  but  will  the  nightmare  ever  end? 

In  his  startling  new  work,  world-renowned  author  James  Herbert 
creates  an  alternate  history.  WWII  is  over,  no  one  has  won,  and  barely 
anyone  survived.  The  Nazis  unleashed  a plague  on  Europe,  annihilating 
most  and  turning  some  into  vampirish  monsters.  An  unHkely  group  of 
survivors  band  together  for  a battle  that  will  lead  them  through  the 
bowels  of  hell  to  the  gates  of  redemption  - if  they  can  live  through  it. 
ISBN  0-06-105293-0  • $22.00  US/NCR  • Hardcover/July  1997 

PORTENT 

This  well-loved  tale  of  good  and  evil  is  now  available  in  paperback! 
Journey  with  Herbert  as  he  leads  you  into  a worldwide  cataclysm. 

With  each  natural  disaster  comes  an  ethereal  warning  in  the  form  of 
lights,  "The  Portents."  Get  ready  to  plunge  into  the  abyss. 

ISBN  0-06-105432-1  • $5.99  US/NCR  • Paperback/July  1997 


WINTERLONG  Elizabeth  Hand 

"Sensual,  darkly  resonant,  finely  imagined..." 

-Wilham  Gibson,  author  of  Idoru 
Elizabeth  Hand,  winner  of  the  Nebula  and  the  World  Fantasy  Awards, 
exploded  onto  the  scene  with  this  remarkable  debut  novel.  Winterlong 
explores  a society  destroyed  by  science,  and  left  a biological  wasteland 
filled  with  genetic  half  breeds.  The  fate  of  the  world  rests  with  Hand's 
compelling  yet  dangerous  characters.  Now  available  in  a trade 
paperback  edition. 

ISBN  0-06-105730-4  • $10.00  US/$14.00  CAN  • Trade  Paperback/July  1997 


BYZANTIUM  Stephen  R.  Lawhead 
A quest  is  about  the  journey  and  not  solely  the  destination. 
Bestselhng  author  Stephen  R.  Lawhead  has  spun  another  rich 
historical  tale  of  discovery  and  heroism.  A young  monk  is  about  to 
embark  on  the  journey  of  a Ufetime.  In  his  attempt  to  manage  his 
own  fate,  he  will  affect  the  future  of  an  entire  civilization.  In  the 
tradition  of  C.  S.  Lewis,  this  is  a fantastic  voyage  to  the  core  of  the 
ancient  world,  and  to  one  man's  soul. 

ISBN  0-06-105754-1  • $6.99  US/$8.99  CAN  • Paperback/August  1997 

iSHarperPrism 


A Division  of  HarperCollinsPuWishers 
http;// WWW. harpercollins.com 


8 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


With  little  time  or  energy  left 
for  writing,  I did  manage  to  stay  in 
print  through  those  college  years, 
thanks  to  foreign  sales,  collabora- 
tions with  Jim  Gvmn  and  Fred  Pohl, 
and  what  I could  write  during  sum- 
mers and  breaks.  Retired  as  overage 
in  1977 — rd  turned  sixty-nine,  and 
I wanted  to  teach  another  year  — I 
was  once  again  a full-time  writer. 

Early  in  the  game,  when  I re- 
garded a story  as  a magical  mass  of 
words  on  paper,  I tried  desperately 
to  master  the  magic.  My  model  was 
Max  Brand  — a pen  name  of 
Frederick  Faust,  who  published  fine 
pulp  fiction  under  a score  of  names. 
He  was  reputed  to  write  4000  words 
a day  and  sell  them  in  first  draft.  I 
tried  to  follow  his  examples,  and  in 
fact  did  sell  a good  many  of  the 
stories. 

Trying  to  make  a system  of 
authorship,  I learned  Leo  Margules' 
formula  for  the  Thrilling  group,  but 
formulas  are  no  fun.  I set  up  a file  of 
ideas  for  plot,  character,  setting,  story 
ideas.  The  file  became  a graveyard. 
Nothingthat  went  into  it  ever  came 
out  again.  The  stories  I sold  came 
from  ideas  never  hoarded;  they  had 
stayed  alive  and  grown  in  my  mind. 

The  greatest  lesson  I've  ever 
learned  is  simply  that  technique  is 
not  enough.  Language  and  tech- 
nique are  merely  useful  tools  that 


enable  you  to  say  whatever  you 
want  to  say,  to  share  emotion  and 
experience  worth  sharing.  If  the 
story  doesn't  matter  to  you,  it  won't 
matter  to  the  reader. 

My  most  successful  novel  has 
been  The  Humanoids,  written  after 
I got  home  from  the  Northern 
Solomons  in  1 945,  where  I had  been 
forecasting  tropical  weather  for 
Marine  air  groups.  Before  the  war, 
most  science  fiction  had  been  opti- 
mistic about  the  advance  of  tech- 
nology and  the  human  future.  The 
atomic  bomb  cast  its  mushroom 
shadow  over  that. 

My  humanoids  were  man- 
shaped robots  created  in  the  after- 
math  of  a terrible  war,  designed  by 
men  of  good  will  to  prevent  an- 
other. They  obey  the  Prime  Direc- 
tive, "To  serve  and  obey,  and  guard 
man  from  harm."  The  complica- 
tion is  that  they  do  it  too  well.  Our 
best-meant  technology,  so  the  story 
says,  can  trip  us.  Though  I myself 
was  and  am  a hard-pressed  optimist 
a story  must  be  free  to  speak  for 
itself. 

Interests  keep  shifting,  and 
most  of  my  stories  have  come  out  of 
what  concerned  me  at  the  time. 
Theories  of  history  once  obsessed 
me.  I read  several  volumes  of  Arnold 
Toynbee's  vast  Study  of  History. 
He  saw  cultures  as  giant  organisms 


THE  INFINITE  CAREER 


9 


that  mature,  age,  and  die. 
"Breakown''  and  Star  Bridge,  writ- 
ten with  Jim  Gunn,  grew  out  of  that 
notion. 

Walter  Prescott  Webb  outlined 
a more  hopeful  theory  in  The  Great 
Frontier.  His  great  frontier  lay  in 
the  Americas  and  other  new  lands 
opened  by  the  voyages  of  da  Gama, 
Columbus,  and  Magellan.  Their 
opening  let  Europeans  escape  their 
restrictive  home  societies  to  de- 
velop democracy  in  politics,  Prot- 
estantism in  religion,  and  private 
capitalism.  In  The  Starchild  Tril- 
ogy, with  Fred  Pohl,  we  opened  our 
own  future  frontiers  in  space. 

The  idea  of  genetic  engineering 
has  excited  me  ever  since  I read 
Wells'  First  Men  in  the  Moon  and 
Huxley's  Brave  New  World.  The 
New  Collegiate  and  the  OED  have 
promised  to  give  me  credit  for  in- 
troducing the  term  in  the  epigraph 
to  Dragon's  Island.  That  appeared 
in  1951,  a few  years  before  Watson 
and  Crick  broke  the  genetic  code. 
Later,  as  the  actual  science  ad- 
vanced, I returned  to  the  idea  in 
Brother  to  Demons,  Brother  to  Gods 
and  again  in  Firechild. 

The  OED  has  also  given  me 
credit  for  inventing  "terraforming, " 
a word  for  the  art  of  transforming 
new  planets  for  human  habitation, 
in  Seetee  Ship  and  Seetee  Shock. 


By  great  good  luck,  1 was  with 
the  press  at  NASA  in  Pasadena  for 
most  of  the  Voyager  flybys.  The 
Voyager  is  a wonderful  robot,  which 
made  us  vicarious  explorers  of  the 
solar  system.  We  cruised  by  the 
major  planets  and  close  to  icy  moons 
that  had  never  been  more  than 
points  of  light  in  telescopes.  Our 
guides  were  the  teams  of  scientists 
who  presented  and  discussed  the 
findings,  day  by  day. 

A thrilling  experience  for  the  sf 
writer.  I learned  about  the  Oort 
Cloud,  the  swarm  of  dirty  snow- 
balls that  become  comets  when  they 
drift  near  the  sun,  and  found  two 
novels  there,  Lifeburst  and 
Mazeway.  Later,  after  a tour  of  the 
unfinished  Biosphere,  I wrote 
Beachhead,  a novel  about  the  first 
flight  to  Mars  and  the  effort  to  build 
a habitat  and  plant  a colony. 

The  idea  for  The  Singers  of  Time 
came  from  Stephen  Hawking,  who 
has  the  imagination  of  a top-rank 
science  fiction  writer.  Reading  his 
Brief  History  of  Time,  Fred  Pohl 
and  I decided  to  set  a novel  in  his 
expanded  universe. 

Beyond  the  solar  system,  the 
frontiers  of  astronomers  and  cos- 
mology are  expanding  faster  than 
the  universe.  The  Black  Sun  came 
from  the  mysteries  of  the  galaxies 
in  motion.  They  spin  faster  than 


10 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


the  gravitation  of  their  visible  stars 
could  make  them  spin.  Much  of 
their  matter  must  be  dark.  Its  na- 
ture is  not  yet  known,  but  in  the 
novel  a quantum-driven  spacecraft 
lands  on  the  frozen  planet  of  a dead 
sun,  which  no  longer  shines. 

The  Silicon  Dagger,  still  in 
progress,  springs  from  concerns 
closer  to  home.  Out  of  discontent 
with  current  politics,  I voted  Liber- 
tarian in  the  last  election  and  re- 
solved to  write  a Libertarian  novel. 
The  Oklahoma  City  bomb  and  the 
militants  on  TV  crystallized  the 
idea.  It's  set  in  a nearly  contempo- 
rary Kentucky  county  inhabited  by 
people  who  declare  and  defend  their 
independence. 

Even  a short  story  must  have  a 
reason  to  be.  "The  Fractal  Man,"  in 
VB  Tech,  expands  on  an  article  in 
Scientific  American  suggesting  that 
other  space-time  universes  may  be 
as  numerous  as  the  stars  in  our 
own.  "The  Hole  in  the  World, " com- 
ing up  in  FetlSF,  was  done  in  a writ- 
ing class  I taught  with  my  colleague, 
Patrice  Caldwell.  "The  Story  Roger 


Never  Told,"  to  appear  in  an  an- 
thology in  honor  of  Zelazny,  came 
from  knowinghim  and  teachinghis 
work. 

One  great  attraction  of  science 
fiction  has  always  been  its  freedom. 
There  are  no  taboos.  You  can  say 
nearly  anything  you  like,  so  long  as 
you  can  hold  the  reader's  interest. 
That  takes  skill  but  also  empathy. 
That's  a sense  for  the  feelings  of 
others,  the  feelings  of  your  charac- 
ters, the  gift  for  sharing  those  feel- 
ings with  the  reader. 

Fred  Pohl  has  said  that  writers 
share  themselves.  I think  it's  true, 
and  perhaps  the  final  secret  of  a 
long  career.  A good  story  becomes  a 
bridge  of  identity,  a way  of  sharing 
emotion  and  the  illusion  of  signifi- 
cant experience  between  writer, 
character,  and  reader.  Or  so  it  seems 
to  me. 

In  spite  of  all  the  contrary  evi- 
dence that  keeps  piling  up  year  by 
year,  I'd  like  to  hope  that  Arthur 
Clarke  was  right.  Even  if  he  wasn't, 
it  has  been  a great  game.  I mean  to 
keep  at  it  as  long  as  I can. 


Maiy  Soon  Lee's  last  appearance  in  these  pages  was  one  of  her  SF  stories, 
''Universal  Grammar,"  just  a few  months  ago.  Now  she  proves  herself  to  he 
equally  adept  with  fantasy.  The  gentle  tale  that  follows  grew  out  of  the  writing 
workshop  that  she  attends  in  Pittsburgh,  where  she  lives. 


Monstrosity 

By  Mary  Soon  Lee 


SEAGULL  FLEW  THROUGH 

Fera's  dreams  all  that  night.  Its  wings 
stirred  the  air  over  her  head;  its  cry  stirred 
a yearning  she  could  not  name. 

Fera  woke  with  that  yearning,  a wild,  irrational  thing  that  she  thrust 
aside  impatiently.  Today  would  be  as  yesterday,  and  the  day  before,  and 
the  many  years  before  that.  Wishing  wouldn't  change  that.  She  stood  up 
from  her  bed,  her  claws  clicking  on  the  marble  floor.  Standing  hurt  her 
back.  After  a minute,  she  sank  down  onto  four  legs  and  padded  into  the 
bathroom. 

Gold  and  silver  fittings  winked  at  her  in  the  winter  sunlight.  The 
mosaic  floor  showed  lilies  and  yellow  roses,  and  the  amethyst  of  the  royal 
insignia.  Only  in  the  cobwebbed  splinters  of  the  fractured  mirror  did  Fera 
see  ugliness.  She  made  herself  stare  at  her  shaggy,  brutish  reflection,  as 
she  had  every  day  but  the  first  — that  long-ago  day  when  she  had  tom 
through  the  castle,  saliva  slobbering  down  the  matted  fur  of  her  face  as  she 
yowled  in  madness. 


12 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Fera  twisted  the  tap  on  with  one  awkward  paw,  and  bent  forward  to 
let  the  water  stream  over  her  head.  The  chill  water  braced  her,  but 
something  was  wrong,  an  emptiness  lurking  inside  her.  With  dripping  wet 
fur,  she  paced  out  to  the  garden.  Snow  crusted  the  lawn,  iced  every  twig 
and  branch,  frosted  the  edges  of  the  winding  paths. 

At  her  coming,  the  birds  flew  away,  calling  out  warnings  to  each 
other:  Alarm!  Alarm!  The  monster  approaches! 

Fera  stalked  across  the  snowy  lawn,  her  damp  fur  clotting  with  frost 
in  the  piercing  cold.  She  understood  the  birds'  speech,  and  every  warning 
call  bit  into  her,  hard  though  she  tried  to  ignore  them.  But  there  was  one 
friend  who  would  listen  to  her  without  running  away.  She  left  the  garden 
and  entered  the  wood  where  Wolf  lived. 

"Wolf!"  called  Fera,  her  tail  wagging  in  anticipation. 

No  answer. 

"Wolf!"  Still  no  answer.  Fera  stopped  and  sniffed  the  wind,  scenting 
for  Wolf.  There,  to  the  east.  But  there  was  another  smell  too,  a human 
smell,  and  an  iron  undercurrent  flavoring  the  air.  Blood.  She  raced  toward 
the  smells.  Intruder:  there  was  a human  intruder. 

She  came  to  a glade  where  a silver-gray  carcass  lay  gutted  on  the 
ground,  where  an  old  man  crouched  over  Wolf's  body,  the  warm  blood 
coating  his  fingers,  a knife  in  his  hand. 

The  man  had  not  heard  her  approach.  In  a great  leap  Fera  knocked  him 
over.  The  knife  dropped  soundless  into  the  snow.  She  opened  her  jaws  over 
the  wrinkled  folds  of  the  old  man's  thin  neck. 

"Please,"  croaked  the  old  man.  "Spare  me." 

And  Fera  paused,  her  teeth  dimpling  his  skin.  Maybe  because  he  didn't 
struggle  underneath  her,  maybe  because  it  had  been  so  long  since  a human 
had  spoken  to  her,  she  raised  her  head  and  let  the  old  man  free.  She  covered 
the  fallen  knife  with  one  heavy  paw.  "Why?  Why  should  I spare  you?" 

The  old  man  started  as  he  heard  her  speak.  He  pushed  himself  into  a 
sitting  position,  shivering.  "I  beg  your  forgiveness.  I lost  my  way  in  the 
snowstorm.  I was  cold,  I — " 

"You  trespassed  on  my  lands  and  murdered  my  friend."  Fera  looked 
at  Wolf's  still  body.  Her  throat  closed  up,  and  she  could  not  speak. 

The  old  man  fumbled  and  pulled  a leather  bag  from  under  his  coat.  "I 
have  money  I can  give  you  in  compensation  — " 


MONSTROSITY 


13 


Fera  growled.  "I  don't  want  your  money.  You  will  come  to  my  castle. 
If  you  are  civil  company,  I shall  let  you  live.  If  not  — " She  bared  her  teeth. 

"But  my  sons,"  said  the  old  man,  "my  sons  are  waiting  for  me.  They 
will  think  me  killed." 

"I  care  not  what  they  think,"  said  Fera.  With  one  claw,  she  ripped  the 
gold  chain  that  was  all  she  wore  from  around  her  neck.  Gently,  she  laid  the 
chain  on  Wolf's  open  chest.  Gently,  she  pressed  her  nose  against  his  cold 
nose,  and  for  the  last  time  breathed  in  his  deep,  comforting  odor. 

Then  she  turned  to  the  old  man  and  bared  her  teeth  again.  "To  the 
castle." 

At  supper  that  night,  the  old  man  sat  at  the  opposite  end  of  the 
banquet  table.  His  eyes  widened  as  he  studied  the  crystal  goblets,  the 
green  jade  bowls  resting  on  the  jade  plates.  He  didn't  ask  why  the  goblets 
were  empty,  the  plates  bare  of  food. 

"Supper,"  said  Fera.  The  banquet  hall  darkened  for  a moment, 
shadows  appearing  and  disappearing  in  a heart's  beat.  When  the  light 
steadied,  soup  steamed  in  the  bowls,  roast  beef  waited  on  the  plates,  and 
raspberries  and  tangerines  lay  heaped  beside  jugs  full  of  cream. 

"That's  a useful  trick,"  the  old  man  said  dryly. 

Fera  grunted  in  reply.  The  old  man  was  trying  so  hard  not  to  show  his 
discomfort  with  her,  nor  surprise  at  his  surroundings.  He  had  said  nothing 
when  he  first  entered  the  castle,  but  she  had  watched  his  gnarled  fingers 
rub  at  the  silks  and  jeweled  ornaments,  as  if  he  didn't  quite  believe  they 
were  real. 

Now  she  watched  as  he  lifted  his  soup  spoon  and  sipped  at  it.  Lowering 
her  own  head,  she  licked  up  the  soup  from  her  bowl.  Over  the  rim  of  her 
bowl,  she  eyed  the  old  man.  He  looked  at  her,  looked  back  at  his  soup, 
looked  at  her  again,  and  then  picked  up  his  bowl  and  drank  from  it  directly. 

Fera  raised  her  head,  soup  dribbling  down  her  chin.  "I  won't  be 
offended  if  you  use  the  silverware." 

"Perhaps  not,  but  I'd  feel  awkward,"  said  the  old  man.  And  when  he'd 
finished  the  soup,  he  picked  the  meat  and  vegetables  up  in  his  fingers. 

Neither  of  them  spoke  again  until  the  meal  was  over.  Then  the  old 
man  said  softly,  "The  wolf  that  I killed,  could  it  speak  too?" 

"Aye."  Fera  stared  fixedly  at  the  white  expanse  of  the  tablecloth. 


14 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTIOxN 


''I  am  sorry/'  said  the  old  man.  "I  would  give  much  to  undo  that 
slaying." 

Fera  looked  up  from  the  tablecloth  and  met  his  gaze.  "I  would  know 
your  name." 

"Petrov.  And  yours?" 

"Fera." 

"And  your  friend  the  wolf's?" 

"I  called  him  Wolf,  nothing  more."  Silence  fell  between  them 
again. 

The  silence  stretched  into  the  second  day,  and  the 
third  day,  and  the  fourth,  broken  only  when  Fera  ordered 
supper,  or  Petrov  asked  a simple  question  — where  the 
towels  were  kept,  or  how  he  should  clean  his  shirt. 
They  spent  most  of  the  time  in  the  library.  Fera  paged  clumsily 
through  book  after  book.  Sometimes  she  was  distracted  by  Petrov  shifting 
in  his  chair,  and  she  would  glare  at  him,  all  the  more  irritated  if  he  was  too 
absorbed  in  his  reading  to  notice.  Sometimes  she  stared  out  the  tall  narrow 
windows  at  the  snow,  remembering  how  Wolf  tossed  his  head  when  he 
was  amused,  the  way  the  coarse  hairs  of  his  coat  had  shaded  from  red- 
brown  to  silver-gray  over  the  years. 

On  the  fifth  evening,  Petrov  looked  up  from  a history  book  and  asked 
quietly,  "When  may  I go  home?" 

Fera  growled  deep  in  her  throat  but  said  nothing. 

Firelight  played  in  the  hearth  behind  Petrov.  He  looked  old  and 
shrunken  against  the  bright  flames.  "May  I leave  here  in  the  spring?" 

"No,"  said  Fera.  She  gazed  into  the  flames,  seeing  a silver-gray  carcass 
spread-eagled  in  the  snow. 

"May  I leave  in  the  summer?" 

"No,"  said  Fera.  "You  killed  my  companion.  Now  you  will  keep  me 
company." 

Petrov  raised  his  eyebrows.  "Well,  that  makes  perfect  sense,  seeing 
how  much  pleasure  you're  deriving  from  my  company." 

His  tone  was  dry,  but  when  he  turned  back  to  his  book  something  in 
the  set  of  his  shoulders,  in  the  way  the  lines  pulled  in  around  his  eyes  made 
him  look  sad.  Fera  shook  her  head  impatiently:  why  should  she  care  how 


MONSTROSITY 


15 


the  old  man  felt?  She  picked  up  her  own  book,  but  her  muscles  ached,  and 
she  couldn't  find  a comfortable  position  in  the  chair. 

With  a growl,  she  set  the  book  down,  "Do  you  play  chess?" 

Petrov  nodded  slowly. 

"Will  you  play  a game  with  me?" 

Petrov  nodded  again.  "I'd  like  that." 

Fera  showed  him  where  the  chess  set  was.  Without  any  fuss  Petrov  set 
the  pieces  up,  his  gnarled  hands  still  better  suited  to  the  task  than  Fera's 
paws.  They  played  in  silence,  but  Petrov  smiled  as  he  laid  down  his  king 
at  the  end.  "Good  game.  Do  I get  a return  match?" 

And  so  they  played  another  game,  and  played  again  the  next  day.  A 
week  later  they  were  varying  chess  with  backgammon  and  cards;  a week 
after  that  they  discovered  a mutual  interest  in  mathematical  digressions. 
On  dry  days  they  shared  brief  walks  outside,  Petrov  cocooned  in  a 
ridiculous  abundance  of  scarves  and  sweaters.  When  it  snowed  they 
wandered  inside  the  castle. 

Petrov  liked  to  visit  the  art  gallery  on  the  second  floor  best.  Each  time 
the  paintings  were  different,  save  for  the  one  at  the  end  of  the  first  hallway: 
a portrait  of  a young  girl  with  ivory-smooth  skin,  red  lips  curved  in  a smile, 
gold-bright  hair.  Petrov  often  paused  there,  and  raised  his  eyebrows  in 
question  to  Fera. 

But  the  spell  held  Fera  silent:  she  knew  that  once  she  had  been  the  girl 
in  the  portrait,  but  she  could  not  speak  of  it,  could  not  say  anything  of 
her  life  before  the  curse  was  laid  upon  her. 

In  the  third  month  of  Petrov's  stay,  they  were  walking  together  in  the 
garden.  The  lawn  was  mostly  clear  of  snow,  the  air  full  of  smells  and 
growth  and  green.  Fera  sniffed  busily,  and  pointed  out  the  first  crocuses, 
not  yet  in  bloom. 

Petrov  beamed,  his  mouth  crinkling  at  the  comers.  He  sat  down  on  a 
bench,  and  rubbed  at  his  left  knee.  "Spring's  my  second  favorite  season. 
Do  you  have  a favorite?" 

"Summer."  Fera  growled  softly,  remembering  warm  nights  spent  in 
the  woods,  rolling  over  in  the  long  sweet-scented  grass. 

"Summer's  too  hot  and  proud,"  said  Petrov.  "I  liked  it  best  when  I was 
a child.  Then  when  I was  a young  man,  I switched  to  preferring  winter,  just 
because  no  one  else  liked  it.  My  wife..."  He  stopped,  and  for  a moment  he 


16 


FANTASY  8*.  SCIENCE  FICTION 


looked  frail  and  lost.  "'My  wife  liked  autumn  most,  and  now  I do  too,  from 
harvest  through  to  first  snow.  Crisp  apples,  the  colors  of  the  leaves, 
bonfire  days.  I remember  her  best  in  autumn." 

Fera  scowled,  her  insides  knotting  up.  Petrov  was  unhappy  and  she, 
she  felt  guilty.  But  she  shouldn't  — he  was  the  trespasser,  the  murderer. 
She  thought  of  Wolf  and  tried  to  summon  anger,  but  it  twisted  into  grief. 
"I'll  be  back  soon." 

She  left  Petrov  alone,  and  ran  for  the  cover  of  the  trees.  There  in  the 
shadowy  gloom,  where  the  snow  still  lay  on  the  ground,  she  paced  back 
and  forth.  She'd  take  Petrov  to  the  gallery  again  this  afternoon.  He'd  put 
this  mood  behind  him  soon  enough.  She  turned  it  over  and  over  in  her 
mind,  but  it  was  useless.  Guilt  still  ate  at  her. 

Finally,  furious  with  herself,  she  galloped  back  to  Petrov.  "Go,"  she 
growled.  A burning,  prickling  sensation  tore  at  her  insides.  "You're  free  to 
leave.  Take  what  you  need  from  the  castle  — boots,  food." 

"My  thanks."  Petrov  stood  up.  His  face  was  stiff,  unreadable.  He  laid 
one  hand  on  her  shaggy  back.  "I'll  go  home  to  my  sons." 

"Aye,"  said  Fera.  "Do  that." 

Petrov's  hand  tightened  on  her  fur.  "I'll  miss  you." 

Fera  stared  at  him,  but  none  of  what  she  wanted  to  say  would  emerge. 
In  the  end,  she  just  muttered,  "Go." 

"I'll  come  back,"  said  Petrov. 

"There's  no  need."  Fera  turned  and  walked  away. 

In  the  weeks  after  Petrov  departed,  Fera  stayed  in  the  woods.  She  ate 
grubs  and  squirrels,  mice  and  rabbits,  taking  fierce  pleasure  in  their 
squeals  as  she  caught  them,  savoring  the  blood-scent  as  she  trapped  small 
creatures  in  her  claws. 

She  did  not  speak.  She  tried  not  to  think  in  words.  Words  were  sharp- 
edged,  the  broken  halves  of  conversations.  At  night  she  slept  in  the  glade 
with  Wolf's  body,  by  now  a cage  of  bones  open  to  the  rain  and  wind,  the 
two  of  them  silent. 

Gradually  she  lost  track  of  time.  It  might  have  been  a month  later,  it 
might  have  been  two  when  she  heard  a distant  clattering,  the  faint  boom 
of  the  bell  at  the  gate  to  her  grounds. 

Petrov.  Fera  raced  for  the  gates,  muscles  pumping  the  long  mile  till 
she  reached  the  iron  gates. 


MONSTROSITY 


17 


Outside  stood  a young,  exquisitely  handsome  man.  His  full  lips 
curled  in  disgust  as  he  looked  at  Fera,  then  altered  to  a forced  smile.  He 
held  out  one  smooth  white  hand  in  greeting.  '"Good  day,  milady.  My  name 
is  Omegon,  son  of  Petrov.''  He  pulled  his  hand  back  after  barely  brushing 
Fera's  extended  paw. 

"Petrov's  son/'  said  Fera,  trying  to  keep  the  disappointment  out  of  her 
voice.  "Come  in." 

"Why,  thank  you.  I was  passing  by,  and,  since  my  father  has  told  me 
so  much  about  you,  I thought  I should  pass  on  his  good  wishes."  Omegon 
gestured  behind  him  at  a black  horse  and  two  saddlebags.  "If  you  would 
see  that  my  belongings  are  taken  care  of." 

Fera  stepped  toward  the  horse,  and  watched  it  skitter  backward. 
"Maybe  Petrov  forgot  to  mention  that  most  animals  are  scared  of  me.  You 
will  have  to  take  the  horse  to  the  stables  yourself." 

"Very  well,"  said  Omegon,  but  two  spots  of  high  color  stood  out 
beneath  his  elegant  cheekbones,  and  Fera  didn't  like  his  peevish  tone. 
Indeed,  apart  from  his  appearance,  she  wasn't  sure  that  she  liked  this 
young  man  at  all.  But  she  thought  of  his  father  and  tried  to  stay  civil. 

"The  stables  are  over  there,"  she  said.  "I'll  be  waiting  for  you  at  the 
main  entrance  to  the  castle." 

Ten  minutes  later,  Omegon  joined  her  at  the  castle  doors.  His  mouth 
opened  to  a red  "O"  as  he  took  in  the  marble  hallway  rising  to  the  wide 
curve  of  the  mahogany  stairs.  He  swiveled  his  head  to  study  the  ornate 
ceilings,  the  details  picked  out  in  gold  and  silver,  the  sculptures  and 
paintings,  and  the  fifteen-foot  tall  crystal  windows. 

His  delicate  pink  tongue  licked  his  lips  once.  "I  see  my  father  did  not 
exaggerate  the  beauty  of  your  castle."  After  a moment's  hesitation,  he 
added,  "Or  of  your  gracious  ladyship,  of  course." 

Fera  snorted  before  she  could  control  herself.  Petrov  would  never 
have  described  her  as  beautiful:  sturdy,  maybe,  or  muscular.  Recovering 
some  of  her  manners,  she  asked,  "Have  you  journeyed  far?  Are  you 
hungry?" 

"Two  days'  ride,  and  I confess  I am  a little  hungry." 

Fera  led  him  to  the  dining  hall.  Her  feet  left  muddy  tracks  on  the  floor, 
and  she  was  acutely  aware  that  she  must  smell  like  a barnyard.  She 
noticed  Omegon's  nose  wrinkle  once  or  twice,  but  when  he  was  seated  at 
the  far  end  of  the  banquet  table,  he  seemed  to  relax.  Indeed  his  eyes 


18 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


positively  sparkled  after  Fera  had  said  ''Dinner'"  and  the  dishes  had  filled 
with  food.  He  took  out  a thin  leather  book  from  his  pocket  and  flicked 
through  the  pages. 

"What  is  that?"  asked  Fera. 

He  flushed.  "Nothing,  just  a hobby  of  mine.  I,  ah,  study  the  lore  of 
enchantments." 

"I've  studied  the. history  of  enchantments,  too,  though  I have  been 
unable  to  find  any  texts  that  contain  much  more  than  hearsay."  Fera 
leaned  forward  in  her  eagerness,  a chunk  of  meat  dangling  forgotten  from 
her  claw.  She  caught  a glimpse  of  the  cover  — illustrated  with  something 
that  looked  like  a frog  — before  Omegon  thrust  the  book  away. 

"I'm  sure  my  humble  book  wouldn't  interest  you,  milady."  His 
knuckles  whitened  on  his  silverware,  and  he  sliced  one  neat  portion  of 
meat.  He  lifted  the  meat  on  his  fork,  and  elegantly  swallowed  it.  Taking 
a sip  of  wine,  he  added,  "Has  anyone  ever  told  your  ladyship  how  eloquent 
your  eyes  are?" 

Fera  snorted.  "I  wouldn't  have  guessed  that  Petrov  would  teach  his 
sons  to  be  flatterers.  Or  did  you  come  by  it  naturally?" 

Omegon  had  the  grace  to  look  discomfited.  "It's  not,  that  is,  I do 
realize  your  ladyship's  appearance  is  unusual.  But  there  can  be  much 
beauty  in  the  unexpected." 

Fera  blinked.  In  the  long-ago,  men  had  whispered  to  her  such  sweet 
things  as  this  young  man  did.  But  now,  now  either  he  had  too  much  wine, 
or  he  was  shortsighted,  or  he  was  a liar.  She  found  herself  hoping  it  was  one 
of  the  first  two.  Even  if  only  for  one  evening,  she  would  like  to  be  able  to 
pretend  that  she  was  beautiful  again. 

Omegon  stood  up,  and  rested  his  arms  on  the  back  of  his  chair. 
Smiling  at  her,  he  started  to  sing.  "A  flower  in  a garden,  a jewel  in  a crown, 
ten  thousand  look  for  beauty  where  they  know  it  will  be  found." 

His  voice  was  pure  and  rich,  taking  the  simple  tune  and  giving  it 
depth.  Fera  closed  her  eyes  and  listened. 

"A  princess  in  a palace,  a rainbow  in  the  sky,  let  thousands  look  for 
beauty  where  they  know  it  will  be  found.  But  I would  see  the  cactus 
bloom,  and  I would  see  you  smile,  and  know  your  love  I'd  found." 

Warm,  sweet  breath  wafted  over  her  face.  Fera  opened  her  eyes  just  in 
time  to  see  Omegon  lower  his  lips  to  hers,  and  she  believed,  yes,  she 


MONSTROSITY 


19 


believed  that  he  loved  her,  as  youth  must  surely  sometimes  love,  wildly 
and  without  rational  cause. 

For  one  moment  his  mouth  pressed  against  hers,  and  then  he  stepped 
backward,  his  expression  darkening.  "You  look  just  the  same!" 

Fera  touched  her  lips  with  the  edge  of  one  paw,  probing  the  spot  where 
he  had  touched  her.  There  was  a huskiness  to  her  voice  that  she  didn't 
recognize.  "How  else  would  I look?" 

The  young  man  sank  into  a chair,  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands. 
"Beautiful,  like  a princess.  My  father  was  right.  Tm  nothing  but  a fool." 

The  thin  book  slipped  onto  the  table,  and  Fera  saw  the  title  "On 
Enchantments  to  Recover  Ensorceled  Princesses.  From  Frog  Princesses  to 
Beasts." 

She  laughed,  because  anything  else  would  have  been  too  painful,  and 
because  she  had  been  as  much  of  a fool  as  this  young  man.  More  so,  since 
she  was  old  enough  to  know  better.  Not  every  curse  can  be  lifted,  even  by 
a young  man's  kiss.  "At  least,"  said  Fera  finally,  "you  sing  well." 

Face  still  hidden  in  his  hands,  Omegon  muttered,  "I  am  sorry,  Fera, 
for  lying  to  you.  I,  I think  I'd  like  to  leave  now." 

And  he  ran  from  the  hall  without  another  word. 

Fera  waited  for  him  at  the  main  gate,  the  book  clutched  tight  in  one 
paw.  "I  believe  you  forgot  this." 

"Thank  you."  He  hesitated.  "That  song,  my  father  made  it  up  when 
he  came  home.  He  thinks  you  found  him  too  old  and  too  boring.  He  thinks 
that's  why  you  sent  him  away,  but  he  never  stops  talking  about  you,  on 
and  on  and  on."  The  peevish  note  had  returned  to  Omegon's  voice,  but 
Fera  barely  noticed. 

Something  stirred  in  her,  wildly  and  without  rational  cause.  "Tell 
him  I miss  him.  Tell  him  I would  like  it  if  he  came  to  visit." 

And  on  a day  in  early  summer,  not  so  many  weeks  later,  Petrov  came 
riding  to  the  castle.  His  hair  was  gray  and  his  skin  was  wrinkled,  and  his 
knuckles  were  swollen  with  arthritis.  But  Fera  found  him  beautiful 
enough.  And  if,  in  the  darkness  of  some  night,  they  held  each  other  close 
for  comfort,  it  is  none  of  our  concern. 


Books  To  Look  For 

CHARLES  DE  LINT 


OMETHING 

a little  different 
this  time.  Usually 
I pick  the  books 
rll  review  for  this  column  from 
among  all  of  those  that  show  up  in 
my  P.O.  box  throughout  the  month 
up  until  my  deadline.  But  this  time 
— simply  as  an  exercise  in  forestall- 
ing my  own  biases,  if  nothing  else 
— I decided  to  review  the  first  three 
books  to  come  in  after  turning  in 
my  last  column  (the  deadline  for 
which  was  February  21st).  The  only 
caveat  was  that  they  couldn't  be 
media-based  or  series  books. 

This  isn't  because  I'm  particu- 
larly against  either  of  the  latter, 
though  I do  have  reservations  with 
them.  What  troubles  me  about  me- 
dia-based books  is  that  there  is  no 
character  growth  — there  can't  be. 
If  the  character  changes,  the  fran- 
chise will  no  longer  have  its  recog- 
nizable icon  for  further  books,  mov- 
ies, etc.  So  what  normally  propels  a 
novel  is  absent  and  we  are  left  with 
a story  that  is  solely  event-driven. 


This  can  be  entertaining,  cer- 
tainly, but  I would  be  no  more  happy 
with  a steady  diet  of  them  than  I 
would  be  eating  the  same  thing  ev- 
ery day. 

Series  books  present  another 
problem.  While  they  can  have 
character  growth,  too  often  they 
begin  with  a bang,  and  then  fizzle 
out  after  a book  or  two.  They  might 
have  a great  opening  premise,  an 
extraordinary  character,  a fascinat- 
ing new  world,  sometimes  all  of  the 
above,  but  the  appeal  is  in  the  origi- 
nality. Once  familiarity  sets  in, 
what  seemed  so  fresh  has  become 
old  hat,  and  this  reader,  at  least, 
quickly  grows  tired.  The  series  that 
keep  my  interest  are  usually  those 
where  the  setting  itself  is  the  con- 
tinuing thread  (Norton's  Witch- 
world,  Holdstock's  Mythago  Wood) 
and  the  stories  concern  a new  cast 
each  time  out.  When  old  faces  reap- 
pear, it's  more  often  only  as  second- 
ary characters. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  I don't  think 
any  less  of  the  authors  writing  either. 


BOOKS  TO  LOOK  FOR 


21 


or  of  the  readers  who  enjoy  the  end 
result  of  that  authorial  labor.  And 
for  our  present  purposes  it  struck 
me  as  unfair  to  judge  a series  on 
only  one  book,  while  let's  face  it, 
the  media-based  material  is  going 
to  sell  regardless  of  what  any  re- 
viewer or  critic  might  have  to  say 
about  them,  and  the  point  of  this 
column  is  to  bring  to  your  attention 
something  that  you  might  other- 
wise miss. 

But  I've  digressed  enough.  Let's 
have  a look  at  those  three  books. 

As  She  Climbed  Across  the 
Table,  by  Jonathan  Lethem, 
Doubleday,  1997,  $22.95 

This  is,  without  question,  one 
of  the  oddest  books  I've  read  in  a 
while.  Two  threads  run  through  it. 
In  one,  a physicist,  while  trying  to 
create  a secondary  universe,  has 
succeeded  instead  in  making  a hole 
in  this  universe,  a "Lack"  through 
which  items  can  be  passed,  but  not 
reclaimed.  The  other  thread  con- 
cerns the  viewpoint  character, 
Philip  Engstrand,  a professor  who 
studies  other  professors,  and  his 
obsessive  fixation  on  Alice  Coombs, 
one  of  the  physicists  involved  in 
the  Lack  project.  What  Engstrand 
has  to  deal  with  is  that  his  erst- 
while lover  Coombs  has  left  him 


for  her  own  obsessive  fixation  on 
the  Lack. 

It's  a great  opening  premise  and 
Lethem  goes  on  to  introduce  a num- 
ber of  potentially  fascinating  char- 
acters and  humorous  situations, 
setting  them  up  so  that  they  should 
bounce  off  each  other  like  balls  in  a 
pinball  machine.  Yet  for  all  the  po- 
tential, the  characters  come  off  flat, 
which  in  turn  renders  both  the  hu- 
morous and  more  poignant  mo- 
ments less  effective  than  they  might 
be.  The  characters'  reactions  are 
distanced  and  cerebral  — even  in 
what  should  be  highly  charged, 
emotional  situations  — and  while 
this  coolness  says  something  about 
contemporary  society,  and  the  mi- 
crocosm of  it  as  found  in  a univer- 
sity setting,  it  grows  tiresome  expe- 
riencing it  at  novel  length. 

The  book's  saving  grace  is  the 
fascinating  discussion  that  arises 
from  time  to  time  on  the  nature  of 
reality  and  the  dynamics  of  couples, 
but  mostly  I found  the  novel  con- 
fusing. 

Or  perhaps  I simply  didn't  get  it. 

The  Duke  of  Sumava,  by  Sarah 
J.  Wrench,  Baen  Books,  1997,  $5.99 

Set  in  Eastern  Europe  during 
the  Thirty  Years  War,  The  Duke  of 
Sumava  initially  appears  to  be  part 


22 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


of  that  subgenre  of  folklore  in  which 
mortals  make  a deal  with  faerie 
and/or  the  leader  of  the  Wild  Hunt. 

Unhorsed  and  close  to  death  in 
the  wild  forest  that  makes  up  much 
of  his  small  dukedom  of  Sumava, 
Duke  Ottokar  sends  out  a call  for 
help  to  anything  that  will  listen. 
Much  to  his  surprise,  his  summon- 
ing is  answered  by  the  leader  of  the 
Wild  Hunt,  a faerie  healer,  and  the 
forest  itself.  The  enemy  is  tempo- 
rarily driven  off  and  Ottokar  is 
healed  of  his  wounds,  but  then 
Ottokar  realizes  he  might  have 
traded  away  his  mortal  soul  in  de- 
fense of  his  beloved  homeland.  And 
he  still  has  two  immense  invading 
armies  to  drive  off. 

At  this  point  it  seems  rather 
obvious  what  will  happen  next,  but 
happily  the  author  proves  more  in- 
ventive. Wrench  quickly  deals  with 
the  '"sold  one's  soul  to  the  devil" 
plot  line  and,  while  much  of  the 
book  does  concern  Ottokar's 
struggle  to  keep  his  country  free 
from  outside  invaders,  the  book's 
overall  focus  is  more  on  Ottokar's 
interaction  with  Faerie  — not 
merely  to  solve  his  immediate  prob- 
lems, but  over  the  long  term. 

In  fact.  The  Duke  of  Sumava 
doesn't  read  so  much  like  a novel  as 
it  does  a fictional  biography,  which 
is  a good  thing  since  Wrench's  mat- 


ter-of-fact prose  style  and  fairly  ba- 
sic characterization  lends  itself  well 
to  the  latter.  This  isn't  to  say  that 
the  book  reads  like  some  dry  his- 
torical treatise.  There  is  much  here 
to  engage  the  reader  — a cumula- 
tive effect  of  incidents  and  effects, 
rather  than  a tightly  focused  single 
plot  thread  — and  Wrench  also  pre- 
sents some  intriguing  takes  on  vari- 
ous elements  of  folklore,  religion, 
and  how  her  characters  view  them. 

Three  in  Time:  Classic  Novels 
of  Time  Travel,  edited  by  Jack  Dann, 
Pamela  Sargent  George 

Zebrowski,  White  Wolf,  1997, 
$14.99 

I'm  a sucker  for  time  travel 
stories,  from  H.G.  Wells,  through 
Jack  Finney,  to  Terence  Green's 
Shadow  of  Ashland,  discussed  here 
at  this  time  last  year.  So  I'm  de- 
lighted to  see  the  first  of  this  new 
"Rediscovery"  series  of  classic  nov- 
els from  White  Wolf  focusing  on 
time  travel.  The  omnibus  features 
three  complete  novels  along  with 
introductions  by  the  series  editors 
to  give  some  background  on  the 
authors  and  to  help  put  the  books  in 
context  of  the  times  when  they  were 
originally  published. 

The  lead  offering  is  The  Winds 
of  Time,  by  Chad  Oliver,  and  at  this 


BOOKS  TO  LOOK  FOR 


23 


point  I have  to  shamefully  admit  to 
being  unfamiliar  with  his  work. 
Judging  by  the  quality  of  this  novel, 
Tm  hard-pressed  to  understand  how 
I missed  him  when  his  books  were 
first  coming  out. 

The  Winds  of  Time  is  both  a 
time  travel  and  a first  contact  novel. 
While  on  a fishing  vacation,  Wes 
Chase  takes  shelter  in  a cave  only 
to  be  kidnapped  by  a gaunt,  white- 
faced stranger  who  renders  him 
immobile  with  a stun  gun.  Chase  is 
dragged  into  a deeper  part  of  the 
cave,  blocked  off  from  the  outside 
world  by  a metal  door  with  a com- 
plex locking  mechanism.  There  he 
sees  that  his  captor  is  not  alone. 
There  are  five  niches  carved  out  of 
the  stone  wall  of  the  cave,  with 
apparently  sleeping  figures  in  four 
of  them. 

Over  the  course  of  his  lengthy 
captivity.  Chase  is  forced  to  teach 
his  captor  English  and  eventually 
discovers  that  not  only  are  the  man 
and  his  companions  extraterrestri- 
als, but  they  first  arrived  on  this 
planet  over  fifteen  thousand  years 
ago.  The  story-within-a-story  re- 
lated by  Chase's  captor  is  a fasci- 
nating read  and  makes  for  a nice 
turnabout  on  the  usual  plot  of  an 
earthman  landing  on  some  distant 


planet  peopled  by  primitives.  Here, 
our  ancestors,are  the  primitives. 

The  Winds  of  Time  has  all  the 
ingredients  of  a solid  sf  novel:  a 
riveting  story,  quality  prose,  believ- 
able characters,  and  solid  extrapo- 
lation of  its  scientific  speculation. 
And  except  for  some  quaint  man- 
nerisms of  its  protagonist,  it's  as 
readable  and  immediate  today  as  it 
was  when  it  was  first  published  in 
1957. 

Published  by  itself,  it  would  be 
well  worth  picking  up.  When  com- 
bined with  Wilson  Tucker's  classic 
The  Year  of  the  Quiet  Sun  and  Poul 
Anderson's  equally  engrossing 
There  Will  Be  Time,  as  it  is  here, 
the  resulting  omnibus  is  a treasure 
trove  of  classic  gems  that  unques- 
tionably deserve  to  be  rediscovered 
by  a new  generation  of  readers. 

Material  to  be  considered  for 
review  in  this  column  should  be 
sent  to  Charles  de  Lint,  P.O.  Box 
9480,  Ottawa,  Ontario,  Canada  K 1 G 
3V2.'=g' 

To  order  these  books,  (24hrs,  365  days) 
please  call  (800)  962-6651  (Ext.  9500) 
or  visit  us  at  http://www.booksnow.com 


Books 

ELIZABETH  HAND 


Black  Wine,  by  Candas  Jane 
Dorsey,  Tor  Books,  $22.95 

The  Prestige,  by  Christopher 
Priest,  St.  Martin's  Press,  $24.95 

Burning  Your  Boats,  The  Col- 
lected Short  Stories  of  Angela 
Carter,  Henry  Holt  Company, 
$30.00,  Penguin  Books,  $14.00 

ERIODICALLY, 

like  mournful  wolves 
in  full  cry  at  a moon 
they  can  never  bring 
to  bay,  reviewers  or  academics  will 
lament  the  death  of  the  Novel  of 
Ideas,  that  literary  nostrum  so  be- 
loved of  the  critical  establishment. 
In  fact,  the  Novel  of  Ideas  never 
died;  merely  underwent  the  laser 
surgery  and  verbal  liposuction  nec- 
essary to  transform  it  from  a late 
Victorian  and  early-twentieth-cen- 
tury  lady  of  manners  — refined, 
exquisitely  put-together,  and  rather 
(shhh!)  dull  — into  her  millenary 
counterpart:  sleek  and  sexually 


savvy,  sporting  the  elastic  gear  and 
pop  exuberance  of  science  fiction, 
her  Higher  Education  safely  hidden 
beneath  a veneer  tattooed  with  the 
century's  intellectual  watermarks: 
Marxism,  structuralism,  feminism, 
post-modernism. 

It  ain't  news  that  when  it  comes 
to  acceptance  (or  even  acknowledg- 
ment) by  the  critical  mainstream, 
science  fiction  sucks  hind  tit  (and 
fantasy  pretty  much  dies  stillborn). 
An  exception  is  speculative  fiction 
willing  to  fight  for  a cause  — what 
cause  doesn't  really  matter,  so  long 
as  the  banner  is  colorful  and  held 
high  for  all  to  see.  1984,  The  Dis- 
possessed, The  Left  Hand  of  Dark- 
ness, The  Handmaid's  Tale,  Samuel 
R.  Delany's  Neveryon  books  — all 
are  didactic  novels  given  the  impri- 
matur "classic"  and  kept  in  print 
by  virtue  of  becoming  part  of  that 
ambiguous  literary  canon,  novels 
taught  in  high  school  and  college 
English  classes.  All  are  fine  novels, 
and  1 984  is  one  of  the  great  books  of 
the  century;  but  are  they  in  fact 


BOOKS 


25 


more  deserving  of  attention  than 
The  Book  of  the  New  Sun,  Engine 
Summer,  Sarah  Canary,  The  Course 
of  the  Heart!  What  of  Delany's  bril- 
liant, unfinished  diptych  that  be- 
gan with  Stars  in  My  Pocket  Like 
Grains  of  Sand!  Or  the  linked  no- 
vellas Le  Guin  published  as  Four 
Ways  to  Forgiveness! 

Ah  well.  Acceptance  into  the 
canon  carries  both  reward  and  pun- 
ishment — yesterday  a young  man 
complained  to  me  about  having  to 
read  The  Fellowship  of  the  Ring  for 
credit  — and  we  should  probably  be 
grateful  that  anyone  is  having  ideas 
these  days,  let  alone  writing  about 
them.  Which  brings  me  to  Candas 
Jane  Dorsey's  exceptional,  and  ex- 
ceptionally ambitious,  first  novel, 
Black  Wine.  It  is  a novel  of  ideas, 
deftly  woven  and  quite  beautifully 
written,  very  much  in  the  mode  of 
Ursula  Le  Guin's  early  books,  and 
should  not  go  begging  for  readers. 

In  a tirelessly  anachronistic 
future  world  that  is  probably  our 
own,  an  amnesiac  woman  named 
Essa  stitches  together  her  own  his- 
tory from  the  fragments  she  recalls 
of  her  earlier  life,  as  well  as  those  of 
her  mother,  grandmother,  and 
daughter.  Essa's  history  is  intricate 
— she  is  the  fugitive  daughter  of  the 
melancholic  queen  of  an  unhappy 
land  where  power  runs  through  the 


distaff  line  — and  made  even  more 
convoluted  by  her  amnesia  (nasty 
fall  from  a dirigible,  subsequent 
clumsy  trepanning,  and  finally  some 
decent  laser  surgery),  which  results 
in  the  creation  of  a secondary  per- 
sonality named  Fierce-frightened. 
Fierce-frightened  is  a slave,  not  be- 
cause her  nature  is  slavish  (now, 
that  might  have  been  a nice  trope 
on  Sybil],  but  because,  post-head- 
trauma,  Essa  has  been  captured  and 
sold  as  a slave  in  the  very  palace 
where  she  was  born  to  rule,  the  very 
palace  she  fled  as  a girl  years  before. 
There,  Fierce-frightened  ends  up 
serving  the  wicked  regent  who  was 
betrothed  to  the  infant  Essa.  In  true 
fairy-tale  fashion,  his  kiss  awakens 
princess  Essa's  consciousness 
where  it  sleeps  within  the  slave 
Fierce-frightened,  and  the  reborn 
monarch  must  determine  how  best 
to  rule  the  land  which  is  hers  — if, 
indeed,  she  chooses  to  become  its 
ruler  at  all. 

Dorsey  (who  is  a poet  and  edi- 
tor as  well  as  novelist)  writes  a 
lovely,  fluid,  dreamlike  prose.  The 
shifts  in  point-of-view,  from  Essa 
to  Fierce-frightened  to  the  older  Essa 
(among  others),  are  beautifully  done, 
and  amount  to  a tour  de  force  of 
narrative  voices.  But  they  are  also 
confusing,  and  the  confusion  is 
heightened  by  Dorsey's  choice  of 


26 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


character  names:  Essa,  Ea,  Elta,  F., 
XX.  Her  intent,  as  with  Black  Wine's 
generic  science  fantasy  backdrop, 
is  no  doubt  to  invoke  a sense  of 
timelessness,  a hallmark  of  the  sf 
novel  of  ideas.  Instead  it  undercuts 
the  immediacy  of  her  world,  makes 
it  seem  a mere  playing-board  where 
XX  and  Essa  and  the  rest  are  moved 
about,  brightly  colored  representa- 
tions of  Ideas:  Slavery,  Democracy, 
Fascism,  Child  Neglect  and  Abuse, 
Freedom. 

Dorsey  herself  seems  aware  of 
this:  at  one  point,  a character  la- 
ments, "''Oh,  expository  lump !. . .WeVe 
been  talking  about  it  too  long.  When 
you  write  your  book  about  it,  this  is 
thepart  that  isgoingtosoundreally 
boring.'"  And  while  Dorsey  is,  ulti- 
mately, preaching  to  the  choir  (Sla- 
very, Fascism,  Abuse:  BAD.  VERY 
BAD.  Care  to  offer  a dissenting 
view?),  she  ends  her  book  with  a 
heartbreaking  scene  of  individual 
liberation:  Essa  embracing  her  other 
selves,  as  well  as  the  wicked  regent, 
the  mother  who  abandoned  her  and 
the  abusive  grandmother  who  is 
the  novel's  demonic  materfamil- 
ias.  In  this  ultimate  vision  of  tran- 
scendence and  forgiveness.  Black 
Wine  becomes  strong  stuff,  indeed. 

Christopher  Priest's  The  Pres- 
tige is  another  novel  that  derives 


much  of  its  narrative  fire  from  shift- 
ing points  of  view  — in  this  case, 
the  voices  of  two  professional  ma- 
gicians whose  bitter,  almost  insane, 
rivalry  poisons  not  only  their  own 
lives  but  those  of  their  descen- 
dents. 

Alfred  Borden,  son  of  a wheel- 
wright, is  Le  Professeur  de  la  Magie; 
the  aristocrat  Rupert  Angier  is  his 
nemesis.  The  Great  Danton.  Their 
careers  form  parallel  arcs  across 
Victorian  England  — a wonderful 
staging  ground  for  magicians,  spiri- 
tualists, mesmerists,  scientists, 
hypocrites.  To  varying  degrees, 
Borden  and  Angier  are  all  of  the 
above,  as  well  as  cozy  adulterers 
(each  keeps  a mistress,  as  well  as  a 
wife  and  children).  But  mostly, 
Borden  and  Angier  are  adversaries, 
their  mutual  rivalry  honed  to  a fatal 
edge  through  a series  of  mishaps, 
misplaced  efforts  at  reconciliation, 
professional  jealousies,  and  pure 
spleen. 

A tragic  accident  spurs  the 
fledgling  illusionists  into  lifelong 
battle.  In  their  ceaseless  profes- 
sional struggle  for  pre-eminence, 
the  magicians  over  time  begin  to 
mirror  each  other,  stealing  tricks 
and  repartee,  lovers  and  lovely  as- 
sistants, all  the  while  attempting 
to  create  a stage  illusion  that  will 
trump  all  that  have  come  before.  So 


BOOKS 


27 


it  is  that  Borden  develops  first  The 
Transported  Man  and  then  The  New 
Transported  Man,  illusions  in 
which  the  magician  is  instanta- 
neously transmitted  from  one 
onstage  cabinet  to  another  thirty 
feet  away.  Angier  is  baffled  and  in- 
furiated by  the  trick,  and  his  own 
popularity  begins  to  slide  in  the 
wake  of  Le  Professeur  de  Magie's 
grand  success  with  The  New  Trans- 
ported Man.  It  is  not  until  Borden 
meets  up  with  that  pioneering  elec- 
trical genius,  Nikola  Tesla  (Edison 
got  all  the  glory,  but  the  maverick 
Tesla  is  beloved  of  contemporary 
novelists),  that  he  finally  comes  up 
with  his  own  ultimate  illusion,  an 
extrapolation  of  The  New  Trans- 
ported Man  which  Angier  calls  In  A 
Flash.  Ah,  but  there  is  a horrific 
price  to  pay  for  Tesla's  sublime  de- 
vice, and  Angier  finds  himself  pay- 
ing it,  onstage  for  sell-out  crowds, 
night  after  night  after  night. 

There  is  a certain  amount  of 
grim  humor  to  The  Prestige,  the 
blatant  Can-You-Top-This?  career- 
ism of  dueling  prestidigitators 
whose  feud  is  carried  out  against 
the  lush  backdrop  of  fin-de-siecle 
London.  And  the  novel  provides  the 
pleasures  of  a mystery  as  well,  as 
the  reader  attempts  to  find  the  man 
(or  men)  behind  the  curtain,  and 
discover  the  true  parentage  of  An- 


drew Westley,  who  may  or  may  not 
be  related  to  Borden. 

But  at  its  core  The  Prestige  is  a 
horror  novel,  and  a particularly  ter- 
rifying one  because  its  secret  is  re- 
vealed so  slowly,  and  in  such  splen- 
did language.  Priest  traces  the  moral 
decay  of  these  two  demonic  crea- 
tures with  the  precision  and  in- 
tensely focused  intelligence  of  a 
surgeon  baring  a diseased  corpus  to 
an  intern:  See?  here  is  the  twisted 
cell  that  poisoned  its  fellow  organs, 
and  here  is  the  heart  laid  waste  by 
neglect  and  deceit,  and  here  the 
damaged  brain  that  gave  shape  to 
such  monstrous  thoughts.  And 
there  is  a particularly  nightmarish 
scene  that  may  leave  sensitive  par- 
ents extremely  reluctant  to  patch 
up  any  differences  between  warring 
families.  Priest  is  a superb  writer 
(the  book  won  both  the  James  Tait 
Black  and  World  Fantasy  Awards). 
His  prose  is  elegant  and  exquisitely 
understated,  and  leaves  one  with 
the  very  real  impression  of  having 
witnessed  the  bravura  illusions  he 
describes  with  such  economy.  There 
are  a few  minor  flaws,  lapses  of 
logic  and  continuity  that  are  mildly 
distracting,  on  a par  with  the 
illusionist's  doves  losing  a few  feath- 
ers in  flight.  But  ultimately.  The 
Prestige  is  both  disturbing  and  ex- 
hilarating — one  closes  the  book 


28 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


shaken,  wondering  how  it  was  done; 
and  eager  to  see  what  the  master 
illusionist  will  produce  for  his  next 
trick. 

Finally,  there  is  Burning  Your 
Boats,  a posthumous  collection  of 
Angela  Carter's  short  stories.  If 
Tolkien  introduced  fantastic  litera- 
ture to  the  twentieth  century  on  a 
grand  scale,  then  Carter  gave  it  an 
education  and  made  it  respectable, 
but  without  sacrificing  the  supreme 
and  occasionally  scatological  au- 
dacity that  distinguished  her  work 
from  the  beginning.  Sexy,  garish, 
fiercely  intelligent,  and  often  con- 
tentious, Carter's  tales  are  at  once 
sophisticated  and  earthy  — one 
thinks  of  those  highly  colored  aris- 
tocrats beloved  of  Carnaby  Street 
in  the  1960s,  dropping  ashes  from  a 
spliff  onto  the  priceless  Pucci  tu- 
nic, sipping  electric  Kool-Aid  from 
a gold-rimmed  Limoges  tea-cup. 
Judging  from  "The  Man  Who  Loved 
a Double  Bass,"  published  in  Story- 
teller  Contest  in  1962,  Carter  seems 
to  have  sprung  full-blown  from  the 
head  of  some  mythical,  sometimes 
pixilated  raconteur,  the  spiritual 
godchild  of  Isak  Dinesen  and  P.  T. 
Barnum.  Her  later  works  are  so  well 
known  as  to  almost  not  need  intro- 
ducing: the  erotic  memoirs  of  Fire- 
works, the  gothic  Black  Venus,  and 


most  of  all  the  groundbreaking  re- 
cidivist fairy  tales  of  The  Bloody 
Chamber,  which  opened  the  door 
for  countless  stories,  novels,  plays, 
and  films  by  other  writers  who  set 
out  to  remake  classic  folktales  in 
their  own  image. 

In  his  moving  introduction  to 
Burning  Your  Boats,  Carter's  long- 
time friend  Salman  Rushdie  notes 
that  she  is  at  present  "the  contem- 
porary writer  most  studied  at  Brit- 
ish universities."  She  is  well-repre- 
sented within  the  academy  here 
also,  largely  by  virtue  of  the  unre- 
pentant feminism  that  colors  her 
writing.  But  Carter  is  no  tyro  vi- 
rago. In  her  acidly  lubricious  sci- 
ence fiction  novel  The  Passion  of 
New  Eve,  one  sees  the  author  as 
Equal  Opportunity  Destroyer,  lay- 
ing waste  to  sexism,  cinema,  and 
serial  killers  with  a glee  I don't 
think  I've  ever  encountered  in  an- 
other book:  I swear  you  can  hear  her 
whooping  as  you  read. 

Her  short  stories  are  wonderful 
— better  than  her  novels,  some 
people  think,  because  more  con- 
trolled and  far-ranging,  from  the 
hushed  delirium  of  "The  Loves  of 
Lady  Purple"  to  the  elegiacal  (and 
hilarious)  "Overture  and  Incidental 
Music  for  A Midsummer  Night's 
Dream."  The  tales  in  The  Bloody 
Chamber  have  become  modern 


BOOKS 


29 


classics:  the  title  story  ''Bluebeard, " 
with  an  unexpected  ending  cour- 
tesy of  The  Mother  to  End  All  Moth- 
ers,* the  sexually  charged  "The 
Tiger's  Bride,"  with  its  gorgeous 
final  sentences;  "The  Company  of 
Wolves,"  which  became  the  Neil 
Jordan  film.  One  of  the  joys  of  Burn- 
ing Your  Boats  is  seeing  how,  in  her 
later  stories,  Carter  amuses  herself, 
as  in  "John  Ford's  Tis  a Pity  She*s  a 
Whore'*}  "Ashputtle  or  The 
Mother's  Ghost,"  a three-tiered 
trope  upon  "Cinderella"  and  "The 
Juniper  Tree";  and  "In  Pantoland," 
a loving  and  irreverent  paean  to 
traditional  English  pantomime, 
with  its  dancing  cows  and  valiant 


cats  and  Principal  Boys  whose  jos- 
tling breasts  betray  them. 

If  there  is  any  lament  to  be 
made  about  this  collection,  it  is  the 
obvious  one:  that  Angela  Carter  died 
far  too  young,  in  1992  at  the  age  of 
fifty-one.  She  casts  a long,  long 
shadow,  both  for  those  of  us  who 
love  to  read  the  literature  of  the 
fantastic,  and  those  who  strive  to 
write  it.  It  is  still  too  sad  to  think, 
even  now,  that  there  will  be  no 
more  books,  no  more  tales  by  our 
century's  Scheherazade.  So  one 
imagines  her  somewhere  in 
Pantoheaven,  gleefully  blowing 
sparks  upon  all  those  dissertations 
being  written  in  her  name.*^ 


Editor’s  Recommendations 


Maybe  it's 

a sign  of  the  en- 
croaching mil- 
lennium. This 
month's  reading  pile  has  a lot  of 
apocalypses  in  it. 

Most  of  them  can  be  found  in 
Revelations  (HarperPrism),  Douglas 
E.  Winter's  terrific  new  anthology. 
This  one  clearly  is  inspired  by  the 
approach  of  the  year  2000,  as  the 
stories  count  down  the  twentieth 
century  decade  by  decade,  from  Joe 
Lansdale's  look  at  the  early  days  of 
boxing  to  Richard  Christian 
Matheson's  1970s  rock  scene 
through  to  Clive  Barker's  vision  of 
the  second  coming.  Revelations  is 
one  of  the  rare  theme  anthologies 
in  which  the  theme  amplifies  the 
individual  stories  (rather  than  lim- 
iting them)  and  with  such  good  sto- 
ries to  start  with,  it's  saying  a lot  to 
call  this  book  more  than  the  sum  of 
its  parts. 

The  other  big  apocalypse  of  this 
month  coincidentally  comes  from 
our  other  new  book  reviewer,  Eliza- 


beth Hand.  In  Glimmering 
(HarperPrism),  her  finest  novel  to 
date,  she  envisions  a future  nearly 
upon  us  in  which  global  warming 
and  solar  storms  produce  the  Glim- 
mering. 

The  third  apocalyptic  vision  is 
one  of  this  century's  major  ones: 
J.  G.  Ballard's  Crash  (Noonday  Press) 
brilliantly  blurred  the  distinctions 
between  human  and  machine  a de- 
cade before  the  cyberpunk  move- 
ment arrived.  Read  the  book  and 
see  David  Cronenberg's  powerful 
film  adaptation. ..and  then  observe 
the  people  around  you  and  see 
where  their  machines  stop  and  they 
begin. 

Speaking  of  machines  and  hu- 
mans, Rudy  Rucker's  Freeware 
(Avon  Books)  takes  even  further  the 
wild  extrapolations  of  Software 
(1982)  and  Wetware  (1988).  This 
time  out,  Rucker  imagines 
"moldies"  — evolved  robots  made 
of  algae  and  soft  plastics  — and 
warps  through  some  wild  scenarios 
Mother  would  never  approve  of. 


EDITOR’S  RECOMMENDATIONS 


31 


While  the  book  stands  on  its  own, 
you'll  do  best  to  read  the  first  two 
books  in  order  to  follow  the  chro- 
nology, and  as  always  with 
Rucker's  novels,  you'll  do  well  if 
you're  ready  to  accept  almost  any- 
thing. 

Those  of  you  who  enjoyed  R. 
Garcia  y Robertson's  "The  Moon 
Maid"  last  year  will  be  pleased  to 
see  he  has  worked  it  into  a new 
novel,  Atlantis  Found  (AvoNova), 
which  takes  moderns  back  through 
time  for  a first-rate  tale  of  men  who 
would  be  gods. 

Among  the  annual  anthologies, 
the  Nebula  volume  always  offers  an 
interesting  counterpoint  to  the 
"Year's  Best"  collections.  Nebula 
Awards  31  (Harcourt  Brace),  edited 
by  Pamela  Sargent,  deftly  mixes 
Nebula  winners  and  nominees  with 


Triad  Entertainments  Presents 

Ret2iPR  to 
bovecpaft  Go2iRtPj7 

Fifteen  Frightening  Forays 
into  the  Lovecraftian  Landscape 
Conducted  by: 

T.E.D.  Kline  Donald  R.  Burleson 

Richard  A.  LupofT  Robert  M.  Price 
Thomas  Ligotti  CJ.  Henderson 
Peter  Cannon  Don  D'Ammassa 

Fred  Behrendt  .Mollie  L.  Burleson 

Benjamin  Adams  James  Robert  Smith 
J.  Todd  Kingrea  Gary  Sumpter 
and  a rare  storv'  bv  Lin  Carter 
SI  1.95  ‘ 

Or  order  direct  from  Triad 
and  pay  only  $9.95  with  free  shipping 
Send  Check  or  Money  Order  To: 
Triad  Entertainments 
PO  Box  90 
Lockport,  NY  14095 


London  underground  train  running 
from  Embarkment  Station  to  El- 


essays and  articles  into  a rewarding 
volume. 

And  returning  to  the  theme  of 
humanity  and  machines,  Geoff 
Ryman's  253  (www.ryman- 
novel.com)  is  a fascinating  internet 
work  that  should  wear  the  word 
"novel"  loosely.  253  tells  the  sto- 
ries of  each  of  the  253  passengers 
(well,  252  and  the  operator)  on  the 


ephant  and  Castle.  Each  character 
portrait  is  itself  comprised  of  253 
words,  so  they  make  for  quick  read- 
ing (a  real  virtue  on  the  screen). 
Clever  and  far  less  static  than  the 
idea  of  it  sounds,  253  is  a terrific 
verbal  tapestry  of  life  in  the  early 
days  of  the  Electronic  Age.  And 
readers  are  welcome  to  contribute 
to  the  next  two  cars.  Hop  on. 


Jonathan  Lethem  was  recently  picked  by  Newsweek  magazine  to  be  one  of  the  100 
Americans  to  watch  for  in  the  next  century.  His  most  recent  novel  is  As  She 
Climbed  Across  the  Table.  Angus  MacDonald  is  the  editor  of  California  Entertain- 
ment Review  and  has  published  criticism  and  articles  in  the  Whole  Earth  Review, 
Music  Poll  5000,  and  elsewhere.  They  note  that  a previous  draft  of  this  story  bore 
the  title  ^'Chopping  Broccoli."  (Don't  ask  me  why — / just  work  here.) 


The  Edge  of 
the  Bed  of  Forever 


By  Jonathan  Lethem 
and  Angus  MacDonald 


TRAND  KNEW  HIS  WIFE 

would  soon  notice  how  terribly  old  he 
was  getting.  It  was  only  a matter  of 
time.  Lingering  before  his  bathroom 


mirror,  he  catalogued  the  ravages.  The  yellow  of  his  eyes,  the  white 
stubble  growing  up  under,  and  out  of,  his  nose,  the  saggy  pouches  of  skin 
accumulating  around  his  jaw.  There  was  no  mistaking  it.  He  was  pulling 
away  from  his  wife,  agewise.  And  soon  it  would  be  obvious  to  her. 

Using  the  time  platform  had  been  a dirty  little  secret  from  the 
beginning,  but  at  the  beginning  he  had  had  it  under  control.  Now  he  was 
spending  as  much  time  in  no-time  with  Angela  as  he  was  back  here  in 
realtime  with  his  wife.  And  it  was  turning  him  into  an  old  man.  He  had 
no  right  to  call  himself  forty-five  anymore.  He  had  lost  track  long  before, 
but  he  was  surely  at  least  fifty  by  now,  biologically. 

He  opened  the  medicine  cabinet  and  took  out  his  bottle  of  dye  — 
disguised  as  a solution  for  remetabolizing  corns  — and  began  combing  it 
into  his  hair.  A new  irony  occurred  to  him.  His  wife  could  save  him.  By 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


33 


noticing  his  aging,  and  accusing  him  of  the  adultery,  she  would  put  the 
stop  to  it  that  he  couldn't  himself.  His  lover,  youthful,  life-giving  Angela, 
was  killing  him,  and  only  his  wife  could  save  him. 

He  finished,  mussing  his  hair  so  it  wouldn't  look  too  combed. 
Downstairs  his  wife  waited  for  him  to  join  her  in  the  large  kitchen.  He 
heard  her.  She  was  working  already,  piling  the  cotton  shirts  she  and  Strand 
would  decorate  with  commercial  logos  today.  All  would  be  spotlessly 
clean,  ready  for  the  inking  microbes  they'd  prepared  the  afternoon  before. 
She  would  keep  stacking  them,  silently  reproachful,  while  he  read  his 
newsclod. 

Finally,  dressed,  showered,  every  hair  in  or  out  of  place  as  required,  he 
descended  the  stairs. 

"Good  morning,"  she  said,  too  brightly.  The  further  apart  they  grew 
the  more  blandly  cheerful  she  acted.  She  turned  at  the  waist,  without 
removing  her  hands  from  the  long  workbench.  "How  long  have  you  been 
up?" 

Strand  glanced  at  his  watch,  resisting  the  impulse  to  tell  a meaning- 
less lie.  "fust  half  an  hour,"  he  said.  "Here,  there's  plenty  of  time.  Come 
and  sit." 

"In  a minute."  She  continued  stacking  shirts. 

Strand  opened  the  front  door,  picked  up  the  newsclod  lying  on  the 
welcome  mat,  and  brought  it  inside.  He  emptied  it  from  its  packet  into  the 
basin  hidden  under  the  table  and  leaned  back  in  his  seat,  waiting  for  the 
enzymes  to  decode  the  day's  events  and  display  the  front  page  on  the 
screen  above  the  counter.  The  image  that  appeared,  however,  was  unintel- 
ligible, shot  through  with  colored  streaks  and  abbreviated  words.  Strand 
picked  up  the  packet  and  examined  it.  A muddy  claw  mark  pierced  the 
back.  A cat  or  raccoon  had  eaten  part  of  the  news.  Strand  would  have  to 
go  without  his  usual  dose  of  headlines.  He  was  surprised  to  find  he  didn't 
care.  He  felt  something  like  relief,  in  fact,  as  he  dumped  the  spoiled  news 
into  a house  plant's  soil. 

"Angela,"  he  said,  "did  you  make  any  coffee?" 

He  winced  in  pain.  He  had  called  Miriam  "Angela."  The  name  hung 
in  the  air,  irretrievable.  A disaster. 

Amazing.  He  switched  labels  on  bottles,  spent  thousands  of  dollars 
renting  a room  in  no-time,  and  hid  a time  machine  around  the  house.  All 


34 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


this,  all  the  subterfuge  and  contortion,  only  to  call  his  wife  by  his 
mistress's  name. 

"Yes/'  she  said  distantly.  "Here  you  go."  Strand  fought  to  keep  his 
features  from  simply  melting  into  a lump  on  his  face  as  she  set  coffee  in 
front  of  him.  Would  she  throw  the  cup  in  his  lap?  Or  had  she  somehow  not 
heard? 

"Thanks, " he  said,  gulping,  struggling  to  return  her  slight  smile.  "Uh, 
milk?"  He  rose  to  get  the  creamer  from  the  appliance  alcove. 

"Yes,  of  course."  Another  smile.  She  really  hadn't  noticed. 

He'd  gotten  away  with  it.  "No  news?" 

He  allowed  himself  a small  lie  — just  an  omission,  really  — as  reward 
for  getting  through  the  crisis.  "I  wasn't  in  the  mood,"  he  said. 

Strand  had  only  been  to  the  offices  of  NoTime,  Inc,,  once,  years 
before,  to  set  up  the  account  when  he  and  Angela  began  their  affair.  He'd 
arranged  then  to  have  the  daily  code  updates  delivered  to  a storefront 
maildrop  so  Miriam  wouldn't  see  them.  When  he  left  the  house  today 
Miriam  showed  little  curiosity.  His  painstakingly  rehearsed  speech  about 
a visit  to  the  podiatrist  had  done  the  trick. 

Since  his  first  visit  to  NoTime,  the  company  had  grown.  The  offices 
were  newly  plush,  the  receptionist  newly  professional,  her  short  dark  hair 
styled  and  lacquered.  Strand  had  flirted  with  her  on  his  first  visit.  Today 
she  was  almost  icy.  She  directed  Strand  to  a waiting  area  across  the  room, 
and  he  sat  across  from  the  only  other  client  there,  a young  man  with  a 
fashionable  slush  hat  and  heavy,  tired  eyes.  A sagging  rucksack  took  up 
the  seat  beside  him. 

The  man  was  drawing  a diagram  on  a scrap  of  paper  on  the  table 
between  them.  Strand  leaned  forward  to  catch  a glimpse.  A problem  in 
Radial  Bowls.  It  looked  like  the  man  — little  more  than  a boy  — was 
sketching  alternate  aiming  strategies,  based  on  which  of  the  4,320  target 
regions  his  opponent  seized. 

"I  used  to  play  a little  Radial,"  Strand  said,  as  cheerily  as  possible. 

"I'm  the  regional  NCAA  champion,"  came  the  reply,  in  a distracted 
monotone.  His  voice  was  quiet. 

"No." 

"Yes,"  said  the  man,  a little  defensively.  "I'm  Zip  Lignorelli."  He 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


35 


looked  up  and  stared  at  Strand.  "'Fve  been  playing  for  State  since  I was  a 
freshman.  Youngest  champion  ever.'" 

Strand  recognized  the  boy's  face.  "You  were  on  the  newsclod  yester- 
day. You  won  — no,  you  lost  a pasture." 

"I  lost.  Tm  losing  four  pastures  to  one." 

"What  are  you  doing  here?" 

Zip  took  a deep  breath  and  leaned  back.  "It's  kinda  stupid.  Maybe  I 
shouldn't  be  talking  to  you  — " 

"You  rent  no-time,"  said  Strand.  The  logic  of  it  was  obvious.  "You 
work  on  your  moves  for  Radial.  You  beat  the  time  clock." 

"You  — you  a reporter?" 

"Relax.  Your  secret's  safe  with  me.  Where  do  you  hide  the  — " 

Zip  put  a finger  to  his  lips  and  smiled  painfully.  "Shhh.  In  the 
bathroom  of  the  stadium."  He  sighed  deeply  and  looked  at  the  ceiling, 
then  back  at  Strand.  "It's  not  for  the  game,  though.  I got  orals,  for  the 
baccalaureate,  y'know?  Coming  up.  During  the  nationals  for  Radial."  He 
looked  at  his  shoes  and  laughed.  "Something  had  to  give,  right?" 

"That's  brilliant,"  said  Strand.  "What's  the  matter?" 

Zip  sighed  again,  and  cast  his  eyes  down. 

"You're  losing,"  said  Strand.  "The  other  one,  what's  her  name, 
Andreyeva,  she's  better."  He  marveled  at  Lignorelli.  So  young,  so  wrapped 
up  in  sport.  He  wanted  to  urge  him  to  forget  the  game  and  find  himself  a 
warm,  loving  female,  but  he  wasn't  sure  the  student,  with  his  flip  manner 
and  self-absorption,  would  know  how. 

"I'll  lose.  I think  you're  right.  It's  either  that  or  put  my  full  attention 
to  it  and  flunk  the  orals." 

"Does  anyone  know  you  come  here?  What  — " 

Zip  shook  his  head  slightly  and  lowered  his  voice.  "I'm  by  myself. 
Came  in  today  'cause  I wanna  different  room." 

Strand  started  to  ask:  what  room?  Then  he  saw  that  Zip  meant  his 
room  in  the  no-time  hotel. 

What  a funny  idea.  The  rooms,  as  everyone  knew,  were  all  alike. 

" — I kinda  want  one  with  a window,  right?"  The  kid  presented  his 
case  as  though  Strand  worked  for  NoTime,  Inc.  "The  room's  so  plain, 
y'know?  No  window,  can't  think.  Going  crazy.  I could  use  just  a little 
view.  Even  a fence  or  an  access  road  or  something..." 


36 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


"'You  poor  guy/'  said  Strand  gently.  "The  hotel  is  what  they  call  a 
time-station,  like  a space  station.  It's  just  hanging  there,  you  see.  Adjacent 
to  our  world." 

He  took  the  paper  and  pen  away  from  Zip  and  drew  a little  diagram: 
a building  suspended  in  space.  "It's  hanging  out  in  no-time.  There's  no 
view.  If  it  were  in  the  world,  with  a view,  then  time  would  be  passing. 
Understand?" 

"Oh,"  said  Zip.  He  looked  down,  then  clapped  his  hands  to  his  knees. 
"Well,  that's  that." 

"Mr.  Lignorelli,"  the  receptionist  called  out.  "Mr.  Axelrod  will  see 
you  now." 

Zip  looked  at  Strand  with  panic  in  his  eyes,  then  obediently  rose 
from  his  seat  and  stepped  over  to  the  desk.  Strand,  feeling  protective, 
followed. 

"I  gotta,  I mean,  you  can  cancel  my  appointment,"  said  Zip.  The 
woman  narrowed  her  eyes.  Strand  remembered  again  how  bubbly  she'd 
been  when  NoTime  was  a new  operation. 

"It's  okay, " he  said.  "I  helped  him  with  a question  he  was  going  to  ask 
Axelrod.  It's  all  cleared  up." 

The  receptionist  paused  long  enough  to  make  sure  Strand  knew  she 
thought  this  was  improper.  "I  guess  that  makes  it  your  turn,  Mr.  Strand. 
You've  saved  yourself  some  waiting." 

Strand  turned  to  shake  hands  with  Zip.  "Good  luck,"  he  said. 

"Thanks,"  said  Zip.  "Uh,  good  luck  to  you  too."  He  moved  toward  the 
elevators  as  Strand  was  ushered  into  Axelrod's  office. 

"I  had  the  idea,"  said  Strand,  after  he  and  Axelrod  introduced  them- 
selves, "that  I could  somehow  lure  my  wife,  unawares,  into  a room  in  the 
hotel  — perhaps  in  a sleep-state,  or  hypnotized  — and  get  her  to  pass  a 
couple  of  years.  Do  you  follow  me?" 

"You're  concerned  with  the  age  differential,"  said  Axelrod  with  a 
tight  smile.  "I  understand  you  perfectly."  He  passed  a hand  smoothly  over 
his  thinning  hair.  "It's  a very  exciting  suggestion,  Mr.  Strand.  It  also,  if  I 
read  you  correctly,  constitutes  kidnapping."  He  looked  down  at  his  desk, 
then  back  up  at  Strand.  "No,  worse,  I think.  It's  really  a variant  of  murder." 

"Oh,"  said  Strand,  stupefied. 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


37 


Axelrod  pinched  the  bridge  of  his  nose  between  his  thumb  and 
forefinger.  "Please  — don't  feel  I've  accused  — " 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Strand.  "You're  absolutely  right.  I just  hadn't  thought 
— it  was  a stupid  idea."  Silent  panic  coated  his  nerves  with  ice. 

Axelrod  regained  his  poise.  "It's  far  from  — " He  coughed,  then  went 
on.  "The  ramifications  often  escape  the  layman,  Mr.  Strand.  That's  what 
we're  here  for."  He  smiled  again,  this  time  with  something  like  warmth. 
"Richard  — may  I call  you  Richard?  — you're  one  of  our  oldest  non- 
commercial accounts.  We're  quite  aware  of  your  consistent  use  of  your 
room  in  the  hotel,  and  we  want  to  help.  I'm  surprised,  frankly,  that  we 
didn't  hear  from  you  sooner.  This  type  of  thing  is  our  third-ranking 
customer  concern." 

"Oh,"  said  Strand  again.  The  cold  subsided,  leaving  lukewarm 
sweat. 

"I'm  sure  you  realize  that  the  effects  you're  concerned  with  are 
irreversible.  My  counsel  to  you  is  going  to  be  very  simple,  and  you  may 
find  it  disappointing."  Axelrod  folded  his  hands.  "Just  because  you're 
keeping  the  room  doesn't  mean  you've  got  to  use  it  every  day,  Richard. 
Ease  up.  Spend  less  time  there  when  you  go.  Because  otherwise  — " 

Axelrod  turned  his  palms  outward  in  a gesture  of  helplessness.  Strand 
realized  now  that  he  had  been  counting  on  Axelrod's  providing  some 
answer,  some  counter-spell  to  NoTime's  original  magic.  He  wanted  a 
refund  on  his  lost  time,  wanted  everyone  but  him  to  spend  ten  years  in  the 
hotel  while  he  caught  up.  He  wanted  to  be  young  again,  even  young  and 
stupid,  like  Zip  Lignorelli,  instead  of  old  and  stupid,  like  himself. 

He  was  suddenly  aware  that  his  face  was  covered  with  tears.  Axelrod 
was  sympathetic  now.  "Here,"  he  said.  He  opened  a desk  drawer,  brought 
out  a mirror  strewn  with  chamomile  and  handed  Strand  a slip  of  paper 
rolled  into  a tube. 

Strand  tried  to  snort,  but  his  nose  was  clogged  from  weeping.  He 
mimed  satisfaction  for  Axelrod's  sake  and  slid  the  tray  back  across  the 
desk. 

The  waiting  room  was  empty  as  Strand  went  to  the  elevator.  He 
stopped  at  the  table,  hoping  to  retrieve  the  Radial  Bowls  diagram  as  a 
memento  of  his  encounter  with  Zip.  Instead  he  found  a booklet  with  code 
updates  for  the  NoTime  hotel.  It  was  the  first  Strand  had  ever  seen  besides 


38 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


his  own.  Apart  from  an  unfamiliar  account  number  at  the  top,  it  could 
have  been  his  own. 

Zip  had  left  it  behind.  With  a guilty  look  over  his  shoulder  — the 
receptionist  was  busy  with  papers  on  her  desk  — Strand  slipped  it  into  his 
pocket,  then  hurried  to  the  elevator. 

STRAND  ENDURED  a lengthy  dinner  with 

Miriam,  the  whole  time  glancing  surreptitiously  at  his 
watch.  He  and  Angela  had  a date  this  evening,  in  the 
hotel,  and  he  was  eager  for  relief  from  the  pressures  of 
the  day.  Miriam  wouldn't  stop  talking,  either  about  new  commercial 
clients  they'd  already  snared  or  about  the  comic  strip  panels  that  had 
turned  up  on  some  of  the  house  plants'  leaves. 

Before  dessert,  he  carried  the  dishes  into  the  kitchen.  After  arranging 
them  on  the  dishwasher's  tongue,  he  picked  up  the  compost  bag  and  went 
out  back.  Once  he'd  dropped  the  bag  in  the  bin  by  the  back  fence,  he  crept 
into  the  storage  shed,  laid  his  wristwatch  across  the  hibernating 
lawnmower's  muzzle,  and  unfolded  the  time  platform  hidden  in  an  old 
box  of  automobile  parts.  He  took  the  code  update  from  his  pocket  and  was 
about  to  punch  in  the  figures  when  he  noticed  the  strange  number  at  the 
top  of  the  printout.  It  was  Zip's. 

Odd,  he  thought.  What  would  have  happened? 

Strand  conceived  uneasily  that  he  would  have  traveled  into  the 
student  champion's  past,  or  rather,  dragged  Zip  into  his  future.  For  while 
Strand  would  have  been  perfectly  able  to  jump  back  to  his  original  point 
of  departure  and  finish  his  meal  with  Miriam,  Zip  would  have  been  forced 
to  jump  ahead  to  that  point  too.  The  computer  that  regulated  the  jumping 
enforced  this  rule.  You  couldn't  use  the  hotel  to  go  back  in  time.  Zip  would 
have  walked  into  the  bathroom  of  the  contest  hall  and  vanished  for  days. 
Strand  would  have  destroyed  the  kid's  careers,  both  athletic  and  aca- 
demic. 

And  it  had  nearly  happened. 

Strand  repocketed  Zip's  code,  found  his  own,  fresh  from  his  maildrop, 
and  entered  the  numerals. 

He  was  transported  instantly.  But  the  room  was  empty.  No  Angela. 
There  was  no  being  late  for  a rendezvous  in  the  NoTime  hotel,  by 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


39 


definition.  Angela's  absence  meant  she  hadn't  used  this  code  in  the  past 
and  would  not  use  it  in  the  future  — if  she  had  she  would  be  here  with  him 
at  the  start  of  the  booking. 

The  day  was  a double  loss,  this  new  disappointment  punctuating  the 
earlier  one.  Strand  felt  profoundly  old  and  tired. 

He  knew  to  return  immediately,  to  avoid  logging  any  useless  time 
here  at  the  hotel.  When  he  materialized  in  the  shed,  his  mood  lifted  slightly. 
He  always  felt  relief  at  returning  to  "normal"  life  after  a clandestine 
sojourn  in  the  hotel.  His  watch  was  warm  from  the  lawnmower's  breath. 
He  strapped  it  onto  his  wrist  and  went  inside  to  have  dessert  with  Miriam. 

The  next  day  Strand  caught  a bus  to  Zip's  college.  His  newsclod  had 
said  the  match  was  suspended  for  a day  at  the  request  of  the  Lignorelli's 
handlers.  It  was  widely  interpreted  as  a sign  of  growing  desperation  on  the 
part  of  the  beleaguered  young  champion. 

Strand  found  Zip  alone  in  his  room,  bent  over  a small  replica  of  a 
Radial  Bowls  green. 

"Why  aren't  you  in  no-time?"  asked  Strand.  He  felt  paternal  toward 
Zip,  as  he  had  the  day  before.  "You  shouldn't  have  called  time-out.  It's 
making  a bad  impression." 

"Doesn't  matter,"  said  the  student,  "I'm  not  gonna  be  the  youngest 
champion  much  longer.  I'll  lose  the  match  or  end  up  older  than  Andreyeva. 
Or  both." 

"My  trouble  exactly, " said  Strand,  "If  I stayed  in  no- time  long  enough 
to  solve  my  problem  I'd  be  an  old  man." 

Zip  seemed  confused,  "Your  problem?  Huh?" 

Strand  smiled.  "My  problem  is  I spend  too  much  time  in  the  hotel 
trying  to  solve  my  problem,  which  is  the  hotel.  Forget  it.  Here."  He  pulled 
out  Zip's  code  update.  "You  shouldn't  leave  this  lying  around." 

He  explained  how  close  he'd  come  to  doing  something  disastrous 
with  the  code. 

"No,"  said  Zip,  shaking  his  head.  "We  wouldn't  be  trapped  going  back 
together.  I could've  jumped  to  another  room,  and  from  there  come  back  to 
my  own  time  — " 

"Uh-uh,"  said  Strand.  "No  one  can  go  from  room  to  room  in  the  hotel. 
It  causes  time  paradoxes.  Screw-ups,  the  future  meeting  the  past." 


40 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


'"Axelrod  can/'  insisted  Zip.  "He  left  from  my  room.  He  had  a call  on 
his  beeper.  I saw  him  do  it.  He  said  it  was  him  only." 

"What  was  Axelrod  doing  in  your  room?" 

Zip  shrugged.  "Told  me  he  visited  all  new  clients.  He  wanted  to  talk 
about  Radial."  The  student  snorted  mirthfully.  "I  told  him  my  problem, 
but  he  couldn't  even  comprehend,  let  alone  help  find  the  answer." 

Strand  felt  suddenly  self-conscious.  Axelrod  must  have  been  drawn  to 
the  young  man,  much  as  Strand  himself  was.  Strand  pictured  Axelrod 
showing  off  forbidden  tricks  with  the  time  system,  trying  to  impress  the 
kid. 

"Axelrod  could  have  helped  you,  then,"  said  Strand.  "He  could  have 
gone  up  the  line,  found  someone  who  knew  the  outcome  of  the  match. 
Told  you  what  your  opponent's  throws  were." 

And  he  could  help  me.  Strand  thought.  He  could  have  gone  into  the 
future  and  found  out  whether  Angela  and  I stayed  together.  Whether  it  was 
worth  all  this,  in  the  end. 

"I  don't  think  that  would  work,"  said  Zip.  "Probably  the  outcome  is 
I lose.  I think  there  isn't  any  right  throw  at  this  point." 

"Well,  it  doesn't  matter,"  said  Strand.  "Axelrod  would  never  do  it. 
He's  very  unimaginative  about  the  whole  no-time  setup.  I'd  do  it,  but  of 
course  I don't  know  the  codes."  Strand  recognized  that  he  was  vying 
jealously  for  Zip's  affections. 

"I  remember  the  number,"  said  Zip  idly,  as  though  it  wasn't  impor- 
tant. 

"What?" 

"Photographic  memory.  In  grade  school  I was  on  TV  for  memorizing 
the  entire  Wichita  telephone  directory.  I saw  Axelrod  type  the  code  into 
the  console." 

"What  are  you  saying?" 

"The  picture's  still  in  my  mind.  Five-four-six-two-zero-zero.  A prefix, 
for  overriding  the  computer.  Then  he  types  the  code  he  wants  — " 

Strand  felt  a sudden  thirst  to  know  the  hotel,  to  possess  it  as  fully  as 
Axelrod  did.  He'd  spent  enough  time  there,  after  all.  It  was  his  turf,  as 
much  as  Axelrod's. 

"Let's  go,"  he  said. 

"What?"  said  Zip. 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


41 


''Let's  go  together/'  said  Strand,  his  excitement  mounting.  "We'll 
find  out  about  that  Radial  move.  Who  knows  what  we'll  find?  Hell,  we 
might  even  find  a room  with  a view  for  you." 

Zip  raised  an  eyebrow,  and  didn't  say  anything. 

"Come  on,"  said  Strand.  More  than  anything,  he  wanted  to  guide  the 
boy  to  victory.  He  wanted  almost  as  badly  to  put  no-time  to  some  other 
use,  now  that  Angela  had  stood  him  up;  he  wanted  to  renew  his  use  of  the 
hotel,  make  it  mean  more  than  just  the  affair. 

Zip  opened  up  the  drawer  of  the  desk  and  lifted  out  his  time  platform. 

Strand  had  his  in  his  briefcase.  He'd  been  thinking  of  taking  it  to 
NoTime  Inc.  and  turning  it  in. 

The  room  looked  the  same  as  Strand's.  But  the  bed  was  stripped,  the 
blankets  and  sheets  in  a pile  at  the  foot,  and  from  the  bathroom  came  the 
sound  of  running  water,  and  someone  humming  a meandering  tune.  On 
the  dresser  was  a smoldering  hand-rolled  cigarette,  and  the  room  was 
filled  with  the  sweet  stink  of  marijuana  smoke. 

Strand  and  Zip  turned  and  looked  at  one  another,  but  neither 
spoke. 

An  elderly  black  man  came  out  of  the  bathroom,  holding  a sponge  and 
a sprayer  bottle.  He  would  have  been  fairly  short  if  he  had  been  standing 
up  straight;  bent,  as  he  was,  like  a question  mark,  he  barely  stood  five  feet 
tall.  He  opened  his  mouth  in  cartoonishly  exaggerated  surprise  at  seeing 
Strand  and  Zip  in  the  room. 

"You  ain't  supposed  to  come  in  like  that,  now.  This  is  one  of  the  in- 
between  times.  I ain't  got  the  place  made  up." 

"I'm  sorry,"  blurted  Strand,  marveling.  They'd  discovered  staff. 

Suddenly  the  man's  eyes  narrowed.  "You  checkin'  up  on  me?" 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Strand. 

"You  could  be  lyin',"  said  the  man.  "Lots  of  people  lyin'."  He  looked 
at  Zip,  who  shook  his  head  in  wide-eyed  fear. 

"But  we're  not,"  protested  Strand.  "Listen,  do  you  recognize  this 
man?  He's  a famous  Radial  Bowls  player.  He's  involved  in  a very  impor- 
tant match  — " 

"I  don't  know  nothin'  about  Radial,"  said  the  man  suspiciously.  He 
went  to  the  dresser  and  stubbed  out  the  smoldering  joint. 


42 


FANTASY  A.  SCIENCE  FICTION 


"'It's  on  the  front  page  of  the  newsclods,  ” said  Strand.  ''Everyone  reads 
about  it  — " 

"Oh  yeah?  Well  I ain't  seen  any  newsclod  either." 

"What/'  said  Strand.  "Do  you  and  the  other  — the  others  who  clean 
the  rooms  stay  in  the  hotel  all  the  time?" 

"Ain't  no  others/'  grumbled  the  man. 

"Are  you  saying  you  clean  the  whole  place  yourself?  There  couldn't 
possibly  be  time  enough  — " 

"Time?  There's  plenty  of  time.  And  for  every  time  there  is,  there's  a 
between  time,  like  right  now.  Me  'n'  Yaller  just  clean  it  up  when  we 
ready."  He  indicated  the  aging  scrubhound  that  had  shambled  out  of  the 
bathroom  after  licking  the  fixtures.  "Ain't  no  hurry." 

"Where  do  you  live?"  said  Strand,  confused. 

"Oh,  ho."  For  some  reason  this  was  amusing.  "Way  do  I live?  I live 
down  the  line  a bit."  He  jerked  his  thumb  over  his  shoulder.  "Same  as  all 
the  rest,  but  I do  like  it  back  there.  Feels  clean  and  new.  Ain't  no  one 
sleepin'  in  the  bed  before  I sleep  in  it." 

"Uh,  Strand?"  said  Zip,  strain  evident  in  his  voice. 

"Yes."  Strand  tried  not  to  appear  flustered.  He  felt  mildly  affected  by 
the  marijuana  fumes.  "Well,  I'm  sorry  we  intruded.  We'll  just  go  and  come 
back  later.  Some  kind  of  slip-up,  I suppose." 

"Okay,"  said  the  janitor,  shrugging.  "I  get  it  all  clean  up  in  a bit.  Heh 
heh.  So  long." 

Strand  realized  the  man  took  him  and  Zip  for  a couple.  "Here,"  said 
Zip.  He'd  scribbled  a new  number  onto  a sheet  of  the  hotel's  stationery. 

It  was  the  first  time  Strand  had  jumped  from  room  to  room  within  the 
hotel,  and  for  a moment  he  thought  Zip  and  the  janitor  had  simulta- 
neously vanished.  But  the  bed  was  made.  It  was  another  identical  room. 

At  that  moment  Zip  appeared. 

"Where  are  we?"  said  Strand.  "How  did  you  get  this  code?" 

"It's  easy  for  me  to  extrapolate  the  numbers,"  said  Zip.  "But  I dunno 
where  they  wind  up."  He  looked  around.  "At  least  no  one's  here." 

Strand  was  impatient.  How  could  they  learn  anything  in  an  empty 
room?  "Let's  jump  again  — " 

"No,"  said  Zip,  his  voice  high  and  squeaky.  "I  can't  stay  here 
anymore.  This  is  getting  too  weird." 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


43 


"You  don't  want  to  see  the  rest  of  the  hotel?" 

"I  never  wanted  to  see  the  hotel.  That's  your  bag.  Besides,  I have  a 
Radial  move  to  make."  The  student  suddenly  relaxed. 

Strand  felt  bereft.  He'd  secretly  wanted  Zip's  dilemma  to  be  perma- 
nent, insoluble,  like  his  own.  To  lead  further  into  the  hotel,  not  out  of  it. 
"You  have  a throw?" 

"More:  a strategy.  It  came  to  me  while  I was  working  with  the  codes, 
instead  of  thinking  of  the  game.  It  happens  like  that." 

"I  understand,"  said  Strand,  hiding  his  disappointment.  "Go  and  win 
the  game." 

"No,"  said  Zip.  "I'm  going  to  draw." 

Strand  felt  betrayed.  "Shouldn't  you  try  to  win?"  Wasn't  that  the 
point?  But  he  knew  he  was  naive  about  Radial. 

Zip  smiled.  "I'm  at  the  top  of  my  game.  Or  maybe  I'm  fading;  same 
thing."  He  shrugged.  "Even  if  I won  this  match.  I'd  lose  the  next,  y'know? 
I should  just  get  on  with  my  life." 

Strand  began  to  see.  "So  if  you  draw,  you  retire  without  losing?" 

"In  a sense.  And,"  here  Zip  actually  grinned,  the  first  time  Strand  had 
seen  him  truly  happy,  "you  helped  me.  Since  you  told  me  before  that  all 
the  rooms  are  identical,  right?  Like  the  Radial  slices,  where  we  move  from 
pasture  to  pasture,  but  they're  all  really  the  same.  The  way  the  balls  lie 
now  — it's  like  this:  I can  make  a particular  throw,  a short  easy  roll,  that 
she'll  have  to  defend  against.  And  her  only  possible  roll  will  put  me  in  the 
same  jeopardy,  so  I'll  be  forced  into  one  of  two  throws.  One  is  ordinary,  and 
after  that  I'd  need  a new  strategy  — and  there  just  isn't  one.  But  the  other 
will  force  her  into  the  same  defense.  And  then  it'll  be  a closed  cycle,  unless 
one  of  us  aims  badly  on  purpose:  we'll  have  no  choice  but  to  chase  each 
other  around  the  green,  through  all  the  slices,  forever.  Movement,  but  no 
true  change.  So  I won't  win,  but  I'll  have  made  my  mark." 

Strand  understood.  It  was  something  entirely  new  for  the  sport.  He 
could  even  share  some  satisfaction  at  the  idea.  "And  they'll  name  the 
maneuver  after  you,  I guess." 

"Probably.  So  thanks,  y'know?  Maybe  you'll  be  famous  with  Radial 
fans,  too." 

"Don't,"  said  Strand.  "You  can't  use  my  name." 

Understanding  lit  the  boy's  face.  "Sorry.  I didn't  wanna  — I mean,  I 


44 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


guess  you  got  enough  troubles,  right?" 

Strand  relaxed. 

"What  will  I do?"  he  said. 

"Here."  Zip  went  to  the  desk,  and  began  scribbling  out  codes.  "I  can 
extrapolate  codes  from  the  pattern  — " 

"They  can't  all  work,"  said  Strand.  "The  hotel  can't  go  on  forever." 

Zip  shrugged.  "Maybe  it'll  reject  the  useless  codes."  He  continued 
writing.  "Here's  a few  dozen.  And  here,  if  you  want  to  go  back,  the  return 
code,  to  my  room."  He  circled  it  twice.  "Where  you  left  your  platform." 

Strand  felt  exhilarated  and  dumbfounded  at  once.  He  was  free  to  roam 
the  hotel.  After  years  of  jumping  to  a single  room  he  was  going  to  possess 
the  territory,  plumb  its  depths. 

But  he  was  to  do  it  alone.  Zip  was  punching  in  his  return  code  at  the 
wall  console. 

"Good  luck,"  said  the  young  man. 

"Yes,"  said  Strand,  but  by  then  he  was  alone.  He  felt  a moment  of 
sadness,  but  it  passed.  There  wasn't  any  reason  to  sit  in  the  hotel,  moping. 

He  went  to  the  wall  console  and  punched  in  the  topmost  code  on  the 

list. 


It  was  very  much  the  same  room  again,  with  just  one  difference,  a big 
one:  two  people  sat  on  the  edge  of  the  bed,  which  was  unmade,  and  neither 
of  them  wore  any  clothes.  Most  oddly,  Strand  knew  who  the  two  people 
were. 

Angela  and  Axelrod. 

"Richard!"  blurted  Angela.  She  didn't  make  any  move  to  cover 
herself.  Axelrod,  on  the  other  hand,  grabbed  his  pants  from  beside  the  bed 
and  leapt  to  his  feet. 

"I  don't  understand,"  said  Strand  numbly. 

"You  don't  have  to  understand,"  said  Axelrod.  "You're  in  a lot  of 
trouble.  Where'd  you  get  this  code? " He  sucked  in  his  gut  and  fastened  his 
trousers. 

"Code,  code,"  said  Strand.  "Uh,  it  was  on  that  rolled-up  paper  you 
gave  me  in  your  office.  For  snorting  the  chamomile."  Strand  wanted  to 
protect  Zip,  and  this  seemed  an  opportunity  for  a vicious  lie.  He  wondered 
if  it  was  vicious  enough. 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


45 


''That's  nonsense/'  snarled  Axelrod.  "You  shouldn't  trifle  with  me, 
Dick.  You're  under  quarantine  as  of  right  now." 

"Quarantine?" 

"Time  quarantine,  Dick.  What  do  you  think  you're  achieving  by 
blundering  into  the  hotel  like  this?" 

"Stop  calling  me  Dick." 

Axelrod  hurriedly  buttoned  his  shirt  and  tucked  it  into  his  pants. 
"Listen,  old  man,"  he  said,  stepping  up  to  poke  a finger  at  Strand's  chest, 
"you  don't  seem  to  understand  — " 

Strand  reared  back,  uncorking  his  hostility,  and,  from  some  unprec- 
edented inner  wellspring,  delivered  a championship-caliber  punch  to 
Axelrod's  midsection.  The  younger  man  fell  in  a heap  at  Strand's  feet. 
Strand  noted  with  satisfaction  Axelrod's  bald  spot,  now  quickly  flushing 
pink.  Old  man. 

"Oh,  Jesus,  Richard,"  said  Angela. 

"Motherfucker,"  gasped  Axelrod  from  the  floor. 

Angela  got  up,  still  naked,  and  helped  Axelrod  to  the  bed.  Strand 
watched,  furious.  It  seemed  to  him  that  Angela  ought  to  rush  to  him  and 
plead  out  an  explanation.  But  apparently  she  didn't  agree. 

"Okay,"  croaked  Axelrod,  his  arms  wrapped  protectively  around  his 
middle.  "Now  listen.  You  can  run  if  you  like,  deeper  into  the  hotel  — it 
doesn't  matter.  When  you  come  out  I'll  catch  you  and  hang  you  by  the 
balls.  Understand?" 

"What  if  I never  come  out? " said  Strand.  "What  if  I just  roam  the  hotel 
for  a while?  Kick  everybody  out,  take  it  over." 

Axelrod  shook  his  head.  "You'll  come  out.  Trust  me.  You  can  get  it 
over  with  fast,  or  play  it  out.  Either  way  I'll  get  you." 

"What  are  you  talking  about?" 

"This  is  the  future,  Dicky-boy.  You  wanted  to  learn  about  the  future 
— fine.  But  the  future  gets  to  learn  about  you,  too.  You  fucked  up,  and 
you've  got  about,  ah,  about  two  weeks  before  we  catch  you." 

"Two  weeks?" 

"Tell  him,  Angela." 

Angela  looked  up  from  the  bed  guiltily.  "I  — I broke  it  off,  Richard. 
Remember  when  I didn't  come  to  the  room?" 

"Yesterday,"  said  Strand  firmly. 


46 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Angela  shook  her  head.  '"Two  weeks  ago.  We've  talked  about  it,  only 
I guess  you  don't  know  yet.  I'm  sorry." 

"You  — you  don't  want  to  be  with  me  anymore?"  Strand  ignored 
Axelrod's  red-faced  sneer. 

Angela  simply  looked  down  at  the  floor,  and  now,  only  now,  grew 
modest,  reaching  for  a sheet  to  cover  her  breasts. 

"What  happened?"  said  Strand. 

She  looked  up,  her  expression  pleading.  "Oh,  Richard.  I went  to 
Daniel's  office,  about  our  problem."  She  glanced  at  Axelrod,  who  nodded, 
then  went  on.  "fust  as  you  did.  You  knew  as  well  as  I did  that  we  needed 
a way  to  stop.  A way  out." 

"And  Daniel  here  offered  you  one." 

She  nodded  silently. 

"You're  a married  man,  Dick,"  said  Axelrod. 

Strand  sagged.  The  air  had  gone  out  of  his  universe.  "How  could  you 
tell  I didn't  know  about  the  breakup  yet?" 

"You  turned  in  your  platform  two  weeks  ago,"  said  Axelrod.  "Right 
after  the  breakup.  Renounced  no-time.  So  this  bouncing  around,  this 
intrusion  — it  had  to  be  before.  There's  no  way  you  can  return  to  a time 
after  you  turn  in  your  platform.  We've  got  you  pinned.  We're  later  than  you." 

"So  now  I go  back.  To  have  Angela  break  it  off.  And  then  I wait  around 
for  the  arrest." 

Axelrod  smiled.  "It  certainly  looks  that  way." 

"But  no.  That  can't  be  right."  Strand  realized  how  little  Axelrod  knew 
about  the  situation.  "You're  only  learning  now.  You  don't  know  what  you'll 
find  when  you  jump  back.  Perhaps  I'll  have  vanished.  Or  perhaps  — " He 
kept  himself  from  mentioning  Lignorelli's  platform.  "Maybe  by  the  time 
you  come  back  I'll  own  NoTime,  Inc.  I'll  have  your  job.  You  can't  possibly 
know." 

"Not  exactly,"  said  Axelrod.  "Think  it  through.  We've  seen  you 
around  and  about  the  last  two  weeks  — Angela  had  to  have  someone  to 
break  up  with,  didn't  she?  You  came  back.  So  the  only  indeterminacy  is 
what  you  did  this  afternoon  before  I pinned  down  your  location,  which  I'll 
do  as  soon  as  we  go  back.  In  fact,  I have  a much  better  sense  of  how  you 
spent  the  last  two  weeks  than  you  do.  Because  for  you  they're  the  future 
— unknown." 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


47 


"It's  true,  Richard,"  said  Angela. 

"So  go  ahead,  Dick.  Do  your  worst."  Axelrod  was  able  to  sit  up 
straight  now;  he  shrugged  Angela  away  and  pointed  an  accusing  finger. 
"Maybe  you're  right,  maybe  you'll  own  NoTime.  All  I know  is  you  didn't 
own  shit  this  morning  when  I left.  You  weren't  even  man  enough  to  come 
up  to  the  offices  and  confront  me  about  Angela.  You'd  been  avoiding  me." 

Strand  looked  to  Angela.  She  softened  her  eyes  and  nodded  sadly.  Was 
she  communicating  something,  offering  some  hope?  Or  merely  urging 
him  to  follow  Axelrod's  sneering  orders? 

"Go  back,  Dick,"  said  Axelrod.  "Don't  make  a mess  of  it." 

Instead  Strand  punched  in  the  next  code  from  Zip's  list,  and  jumped. 


T 


HE  FIRST  THING  he  noticed  was  the  banner 
stretched  out  over  the  bed,  a fading  printout  that  read: 
STRAND  GO  HOME.  Then  he  saw  the  poker  game:  five 
grizzled,  middle-aged  men  sitting  around  a card  table. 
The  table  was  littered  with  cigarette  butts  and  disarrayed  piles  of  poker 
chips;  behind  it,  the  bed  was  strewn  with  delicatessen  sandwiches.  Strand 
felt  something  under  his  foot.  He  looked  down.  He  was  standing  on  a hat. 
The  men  turned  to  face  him.  "Can  we  help  you  with  something?"  said 


one. 

"We're  all  paid  up  for  the  room,"  said  another. 

Strand  was  struck  dumb. 

"Hey,"  said  one  of  the  others,  in  an  exaggerated  tone  of  wonderment, 
"you're  that  guy  — you  know,  the  one  Danny  Axelrod  used  to  talk  about 
— the  one  who  went  crazy  and  got  lost  in  the  hotel  — " 

"Where  you  been,  man?"  said  another.  "They  gave  up  on  you  a long 
time  ago." 

"I'm  not  lost,"  said  Strand.  "I've  been  in  the  hotel  less  than  an 
hour." 

"You  ought  to  get  in  touch  with  Axelrod,"  said  the  first  man.  "He 
doesn't  even  know  you're  still  here." 

Strand  took  his  foot  off  the  hat.  "Tell  Axelrod  to  go  fuck  himself,"  he 
said.  "Tell  him  to  stop  playing  games  with  me."  He  turned  and  punched 
a new  number  into  the  console. 

He  jumped  to  the  sound  of  laughter  at  his  back. 


48 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


The  next  room  was  empty.  Apart  from  the  banner  again:  STRAND 
GO  HOME. 

Strand  saw  now  that  Axelrod  had  jumped  ahead  and  spoiled  the  hotel. 
There  wasn't  anywhere  Axelrod  hadn't  already  been.  Strand  had  a sheet 
with  twenty-some-odd  codes,  but  Axelrod  had  access  to  the  formula  that 
generated  codes  to  begin  with. 

And  suddenly  he  understood  something  else:  there  wasn't  any  hotel. 
There  was  only  a room,  because  that  was  all  there  needed  to  be.  One  room, 
extended  endlessly  through  no-time.  Suddenly  the  janitor's  talk  made 
sense.  All  the  various  liaisons  and  retreats  were  played  out  not  side  by  side 
in  some  vast,  drifting  hotel,  but  one  after  another  in  the  same  little  room, 
the  same  little  desk  and  bed.  With  an  elderly  janitor  and  a scrubhound  to 
swab  it  out  after  each  visit. 

It  rendered  Strand's  desperation  absurd.  He'd  been  struggling  to 
inhabit  a single  room. 

He  suddenly  felt  a terror  of  isolation  there,  alone,  a thin  shell  of  cheap 
wallboard  between  him  and  the  no-time.  It  was  the  loneliest  place  there 
could  possibly  be. 

He  couldn't  think  of  what  to  do. 

Like  Zip,  he  couldn't  go  back  until  he  came  up  with  a move.  His 
opponent,  like  Zip's,  sat  and  waited  across  from  an  empty  chair.  Only  in 
Strand's  case  his  opponent  was  ruin,  abandonment,  and  death.  And  Strand 
lacked  even  the  option  to  draw. 

He  punched  another  code  into  the  console. 

A woman  was  standing  on  the  bed,  taping  the  new  GO  HOME  banner 
to  the  wall.  One  end  draped  over  a pillow  onto  the  floor. 

Securing  one  corner  with  tape,  she  turned  and  smiled.  "Good  to  see 
you  again."  She  swayed  slightly  where  she  stood  on  the  mattress,  towering 
over  Strand. 

After  a moment  he  recognized  her.  "You're  the  receptionist.  You 
work  for  Axelrod." 

She  snorted  mirthfully.  "Axelrod  thinks  so.  I mean,  I do.  But  I was  also 
waiting  for  you,  and  I'm  doing  that  for  myself.  And  for  you." 

Strand  wondered  how  she  could  know  he'd  be  there  now,  then 
blurted,  "You  got  the  list  from  Zip." 

"I  know  Zip  made  you  a list,  and  I know  what  codes  he  had  to  use  as 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


49 


bases.  It's  the  same  thing."  She  shifted  her  weight  and  slid  a drooping  lock 
of  hair  from  her  forehead.  "I  needed  to  use  a calculator^  though.  Couldn't 
do  it  in  my  head,  the  way  he  does." 

Strand  sagged  in  relief  that  the  boy  wasn't  in  league  with  Axelrod. 

She  spoke  again.  "Axelrod's  a stooge.  He  has  nothing  to  do  with  your 
real  problem.  He  doesn't  even  know  what  it  is." 

"He  told  me  he  couldn't  help  me.  And  he  wants  to  kill  me." 

"Danny  couldn't  kill  a sick  puppy.  And  he  wouldn't  need  to  help 
you  even  if  he  wanted.  You're  not  aging  in  no-time,  baby,  not  like  you 
think." 

He  gaped. 

"Think  about  it.  How  much  time  do  you  think  you've  lost?" 

"Five  years,  I figure." 

She  laughed  again.  "You  figure,  or  you  feel?  Look,  you've  been  a client 
for  less  than  ten  years,  and  you  didn't  start  using  the  hotel  a whole  lot  until 
the  last  few  weeks.  I can  give  you  your  real  count:  it  adds  up  to  about  six 
months." 

Strand  felt  dizzy  with  bafflement  and  relief.  "But  my  hair,  the..." 

"Listen.  You're  forty-five  years  old.  Or  maybe  forty-five  and  a half. 
But  that's  it." 

He  sat  on  the  edge  of  the  bed,  not  caring  if  she  looked  down  on  him. 
"I  feel  so  stupid." 

"Don't.  You're  not  the  only  one  to  worry  about  that.  It's  our  third- 
ranking  customer  concern." 

"I  guess  I knew  I was  losing  Angela,  and  couldn't  face  it."  He  started 
to  cry.  "I  was  using  her  for  so  long,  and  she  never  asked  me  to  leave 
Miriam,  and  — " 

The  receptionist  sat  down  on  the  mattress  suddenly  and  pressed 
herself  against  his  side.  "She  didn't  want  you  to  leave  Miriam.  If  she 
wanted  a man  all  to  herself  she  wouldn't  ever  have  been  with  you."  She 
snorted  again.  "And  she  sure  wouldn't  be  with  Danny  Axelrod." 

"I'll  miss  her,  though." 

She  grabbed  his  arm  tightly.  Strand  felt  her  breath  chilling  the  tear 
streaks  on  his  face.  "Maybe,  but  you'll  miss  the  rest  of  it  a lot  more.  Did 
Angela  herself  need  anywhere  near  the  care  you  had  to  give  to  the 
planning,  the  slipping  away?"  His  tears  had  dried  and  her  breath  was  hot 


50 


FANTASY  A SCIENCE  FICTION 


on  his  eyes.  ''Didn't  you  panic  the  first  time  you  noticed  your  watch  was 
hours  fast?  Did  your  wife  notice  it  before  you  did,  and  ask  you  about  it? 
Didn't  it  feel  great  after  you  lied  your  way  out  of  it?  And  doesn't  it  feel 
great  now,  every  time  that  you  take  the  watch  off  first,  that  rush  of 
competence  and  secrecy? " She  breathed,  "Some  people  just  need  that,  and 
you  got  it  with  a woman  instead  of  with,  say,  shoplifting  like  I used  to." 
She  stopped,  her  chest  heaving  against  his  sleeve. 

Strand  recalled  the  disappointment  he  felt  over  Miriam  not  noticing 
when  he  called  her  by  the  wrong  name,  "It  did  take  a lot  of  effort  to  keep 
her  from  finding  out," 

She  got  a pinched  look  around  her  mouth  and  inhaled  sharply.  After 
a moment  he  realized  that  she'd  succeeded  at  not  laughing  in  his  face. 

"Oh,"  he  said.  "Oh." 

"You're  not  the  only  one  to  think  that,  either."  She  smiled  and 
released  his  arm,  "So  you  don't  really  have  a problem,  not  like  you 
thought.  You  just  need  to  find  another  secret  to  play  chase-me  with."  She 
stood  and  pulled  him  to  his  feet,  then  kissed  him  quickly  on  the  lips, 
pressing  the  length  of  her  body  up  against  him.  She  smelled  lightly  of 
sweat  and  hair  lacquer. 

"You'll  go  back  now,  won't  you?"  she  said. 

"I  suppose  so,"  said  Strand.  Then  he  felt  wary.  "So  you've  done  your 
job  — I'll  return,  and  Axelrod  will  nab  me." 

She  laughed.  "You  should  be  more  trusting.  You  and  Axelrod  are 
exactly  the  same,  thinking  everything's  cops  and  robbers." 

She  stepped  away  and  looked  at  him,  "If  you  want,  you  can  phone  me 
at  NoTime,  It's  always  me  answering,  or  the  service.  Now  get  going;  I need 
to  finish  this,"  She  grabbed  the  loose  end  of  the  banner  and  stepped  back 
up  on  the  mattress. 

He  hesitated.  Her  warmth  lingered  on  his  chest  and  legs.  "But  if  I call 
you  now,  won't  it  be  too  early?" 

She  faced  him,  laughing  and  swaying.  "What  do  you  mean  by  'now'? 
What  do  you  mean  by  'early'?"  She  turned  back  to  fussing  with  the  banner. 

Strand  went  to  the  console. 

He  started  to  punch  in  the  return  code,  then  paused,  and  substituted 
another  code  from  the  list. 

A woman  lay  fully  clothed  atop  the  bed,  turned  on  her  side  away  from 


THE  EDGE  OF  THE  BED  OF  FOREVER 


51 


him.  He  felt  a surprising  surge  of  attraction  toward  her  before  recognizing 
her  dress.  It  was  Miriam. 

His  nerves  iced  over,  just  as  when  Axelrod  had  teased  him  with  the 
murder  accusation.  How  could  she  know  I'd  be  here?  he  asked  himself.  He 
tensed  as  he  waited  for  her  to  turn  and  confront  him. 

As  the  seconds  passed,  however,  she  remained  still,  showing  no  sign 
of  turning.  He  saw  that  she  didn't  know  anyone  had  entered  the  room;  at 
the  same  time  he  saw  her  ribs  heaving  in  noiseless  sobs.  On  the  bedspread 
beyond  her  sat  several  boxes  of  tissues.  He  knew  the  brand  from  her 
stockpile  in  the  closet.  He'd  never  thought  to  wonder  why  she  bought  in 
bulk. 

Used  tissues  littered  the  floor.  He  felt  a brief  twinge  of  sympathy  for 
the  janitor,  before  reflecting  that  Miriam  probably  was  one  of  the  easiest 
clients  to  clean  up  after.  She'd  even  brought  her  own  towel  to  catch  her 
tears  on  the  pillow.  The  towel  was  in  a color  he  hadn't  seen  around  the 
house  in  months,  that  he'd  assumed  had  been  thrown  out. 

Then  he  noticed  that  it  was  nearly  new. 

He  punched  in  the  code  for  Zip's  room,  back  in  realtime.  The  eye  of 
the  world  blinked  and  he  was  home. 

The  room  was  empty.  Strand  looked  outside  and  saw  Zip  rushing 
away  through  the  parking  lot,  off  to  make  his  throw. 


ORGANIZE  AND  PROTECT  YOUR  COPIES  OF 


Faiitasy(SScieiiceFiction 

Custom-made  tilled  cases  and  binders, 
designed  to  hold  a year's  issues,  provid^ 
the  storage  system  to  help  protect 
your  valuable  copies  from  damage. 
Reinforced  board  covered  with 
durable  leaihcr-like  material  in 
red.  title  hot-stamped  in  gold, 
cases  V-noichcd  for  easy  access, 
binders  have  special  spring 
mechanism  to  hold  individual 
rods  which  easily 
snap  in.  BINDER 


Cases  1 — $ 8.95 
3 — $24.95 
6 _ $45.95 
Binders  1— $11.25 
3 — $31.85 
6 _ $60.75 


rpaniasy  & Science  Fiction 
Jesse  Jones  Industries.  Dept.  95  F&SF 
499  East  Eric  Ave..  Philadelphia.  PA  19134 

Enclosed  is  $ for Cases. 

Binders.  Add  $ 1.50  per  case/binder 

I for  postage  & handling.  Outside  USA  $3.50 
per  case/binder  (US  Funds  only)  PA  residents 
add  7*^  sales  lax. 

I Print 

Name -- 


N»  K)  Box  Numbers  Please 


Siaie/Zip 

CHARGE  ORDERS  (Minimum  $15):  Am  Ex,  Visa, 
MC,  DC  accepted.  Send  card  name.  #.  Exp.  dale. 

CALL  TOLL  FREE  7 days.  24  hours 
1-800-825-6690 
SATISFACTION  GUARANTEED J 


Kathe  Koja  and  Barry  Malzberg  have  collaborated  in  recent  years  on  dozens  of 
stylish  stories  such  as  the  following  vision  of  how  some  people  truly  represent 
timeless  aspects  of  humanity. 


Orleans,  Rheims, 
Friction:  Fire 

By  Kathe  Koja  & 

Barry  N,  Malzberg 

IN  THE  CELL:  AND  THE 

Dauphin  close  to  her,  wet  breath, 
odor  of  teeth  and  robes  the  odor  of 
death  itself:  is  this  what  she  wanted? 
France,  yes,  a kind  of  salvation  she  had  called  it  but  was  it  not  extinction 
in  another  dress,  reek  of  loam  and  excrescence  to  bury  her  along  with  the 
prayers?  and  now  her  death  was  the  Dauphin,  leaning  against  her,  taking 
her  small  hand  in  his  fist. 

"It  is  not  too  late,"  that  breath,  those  hands.  "You  must  pray,  you  may 
find  remission,  you  must  ask  by  all  the  tokens  of  light  for  the  grace  of  the 
Saviour  Himself  — " 

The  Saviour  himself?  and  what  does  this  clownish,  duped  and  poi- 
soned man,  sunk  into  an  indifference  so  profound  it  masks  as  faith  know 
of  the  Saviour?  She  herself  knows  nothing  but  feels,  ah,  feels  like  sun  on 
the  skin  the  search  and  bum  of  those  eyes,  that  dense  and  bloody  forehead: 
at  every  step,  every  station  betrayal  seeps  through  the  centuries,  death  is 
always  death  and  screams  are  screams  are  the  screams  of  disbelief  and 


ORLEANS,  RHEIMS,  FRICTION:  FIRE 


53 


hatred  as  the  true  Saviour,  stripped  now  of  all  radiance,  shrieks  from  the 
vault  of  his  emptiness  Why  have  you  forsaken  me? 

It  is  finished. 

Yes,  finished:  finished  for  Jeanne  too,  all  these  hours  in  the  dark  have 
brought  to  her  a bleak  and  blacker  light  and,  preparing  to  present  to  the 
Dauphin  that  inextinguishable  truth  — that  in  giving  herself  to  what  she 
thought  was  France  she  has  only  rehearsed  the  last,  disastrous  discovery 
of  Christ,  that  He  had  sacrificed  Himself  — oh  God  forgive  but  it  is  so, 
every  instant,  every  dull  dead  beat  of  her  dying  heart  knows  it  is  so — given 
Himself  to  nothing  and  she  as  well:  as  here  in  this  place,  boxed  nave 
become  not  only  her  cell  but  the  shape  of  her  heart  she  feels  the  Dauphin's 
hands  upon  her,  the  two  of  them  grasping,  small  and  rhythmic  squeezing 
and  through  the  establishing  rhythm  of  that  grasp  the  flutter  and  beat  of 
his  pulse,  counterpoint  upon  her  wrist  and  as  she  stares  at  him  then,  pale 
with  blasphemy  unuttered,  she  tumbles  trapdoor  to  another  understand- 
ing: beyond  France,  beyond  the  stations,  beyond  the  bereaved  and  apostasaic 
Jesus  Himself  she  sees  the  receding  glow  of  what  had  come  upon  her  in  the 
fields,  small  terrible  radiance  which  had  seized  her  just  as  she  fears  in  the 
next  reflexive  movement  of  his  hands  the  Dauphin  will  seize  her  and  take 
her  station  by  station  past  the  portals  of  her  own  damage,  into  the  lie  of 
light  which  had  so  enpooled  her, 

"Pray,"  says  the  Dauphin  to  Jeanne,  "let  us  pray." 

On  the  porch,  caught  not  in  prayer  but  some  attitude  of  distant 
witness,  ironic  supplication:  on  the  porch,  tilting  on  the  boards,  feeling 
the  liquor  rise  inside  and  Joan  on  this  false  veranda  too  high  for  the  house, 
blurred,  drizzling  dark  and  she  alone,  all  alone  in  T-shirt  and  silk  skirt 
blowing  white  smoke  at  the  rain.  How  could  she  have  come  here?  what  did 
she  want?  Silver  light  on  the  distant  comer,  street  light  and  inside  the 
party  reeling  on,  stupid  role-playing  party,  stupid  game:  L'  Histoire 
Concrete  or  who  am  I?  Perhaps  the  real  question  ought  to  be  Who  was  I? 
but  not  here,  not  now  because  the  game  must  be  played:  ask  of  others  the 
questions,  find  out  who  you  are  and  each  guest  assigned  their  little  roles, 
a piece  of  paper  slapped  on  her  back  as  she  walked  in  the  door:  gotcha,  gotcha 
now.  She  had  cheated,  calmly  cheated  in  front  of  everyone  and  not  for  the  first 
time:  JEANNE  D'ARC  plucked  from  behind  to  stare  and  then  replace  and  the 
man  in  the  black  jacket,  put  on  a collar  and  he  could  have  been  a priest. 


54 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


smirking  and  defrocked  and  asking  archly  "Don't  you  believe  in  fair  play? " 

Foreplay,  did  you  sayl  smartass  Joan  in  her  school  play  might  have 
asked  but  that  was  a long  time  ago,  she  did  not  say  things  like  that  now, 
said  nothing  at  all  because  anyone  could  see  he  meant  to  pick  her  up, 
would  more  than  likely  make  his  move  as  soon  as  he  knew  for  certain  she 
was  here  alone  but  soon  is  as  good  as  never  because  St.  Joan  of  the  Flowers, 
St.  Joan  of  Chavez  Ravine  is  not  going  to  let  him  do  it,  is  not  in  fact  even 
listening  to  his  pitch.  What  can  he  say  — even  given  a collar  — worth  the 
time  it  takes  to  hear  it?  Despite  the  stupid  jacket  (and  maybe  he  meant  it 
to  be  stupid,  maybe  he's  smarter  than  he  looks,  than  she  thinks)  he  could 
almost  be  attractive  but  not  to  her,  not  tonight,  not  ever;  she  is  not  going 
to  fuck  him  or  anybody,  not  up  or  down,  not  in  or  out:  tonight  she  is 
definitely  going  home  alone. 

Nothing  like  an  ashtray  on  the  porch,  fenced  by  walls  from  the  house 
but  part  of  the  screen  curls  outward,  faint  mesh  unglued  from  its  nails, 
hanging  in  the  drizzle  and  she  bends  to  stuff  the  cigarette  butt  through  that 
hole,  send  it  falling  into  the  wet  black  below,  no  sound,  no  hiss,  no  nothing 
but  the  dark  and  she  is  tired,  tired  and  chilled  from  that  rain  and  the  dark, 
barely  midnight  but  the  thought  of  going  home  exhausts  as  surely  as  the 
thought  of  going  back  in.  True  name:  why  bother?  Jeanne  d'Arc  had 
visions  but  this  Joan  of  Chavez  Ravine  has  only  glimmerings,  snapshots 
of  embarrassment  or  anguish;  this  Joan  has  no  terror  of  blasphemy  because 
this  Joan  knows  she  has  been  fucked  good  and  proper  forever  and  long  ago 
and  so  in  defeat,  in  silence  she  lights  another  cigarette,  procession  of 
tapers  leading  her  toward  her  indistinguishable  night  and  she  smokes  and 
thinks  of  nothing,  of  everything:  of  the  stretch  and  curl  of  time  escaped, 
chronology  sprinkled  like  stars  through  her  memory,  rhistoire  concrete 
as  concrete  as  an  animal's  gaze,  a broken  body,  the  drip  and  slip  and  slither 
of  water  down  a warped  and  broken  screen  to  pool  like  blood  in  her  own 
empty  abscess  of  memory  and  of  loss. 

The  walls  of  the  prison  are  always  wet  here,  wet  like  the  fields  in 
stricken  autumn,  ribbons  and  droplets,  prisoners'  tears.  Witch's  sweat, 
says  the  old  warder,  a pious  man  unable  to  look  her  clearly  in  the  eye:  he 
wears  his  keys  like  a churchman  wears  a cross  and  "See?"  he  says, 
gesturing  to  the  water,  "see  how  it  shines?  It  shines  like  blood,  like  your 
tears,  like  your  stinking  heart,  witch,  soon  enough."  And  then  into  his 


ORLEANS,  RHEIMS,  FRICTION:  FIRE 


55 


prayers,  all  night  she  can  hear  him  chanting,  sometimes  affixing  broken 
pieces  of  the  Mass  to  his  misquotation  and  in  the  pater  nosier  of  his 
murmurs  she  can  hear  the  ripe  curses  of  Orleans.  Her  soul  will  burn  as 
brightly  within  his  piety  as  it  will  in  the  center  of  the  Dauphin's  disbelief, 
her  soul  will  bum  everywhere,  all  the  flames  and  fires  of  France  leaping 
from  her  windowed  self:  witch:  soon  enough. 

And  she  says  nothing,  adding  the  warder's  name  to  that  long  list 
which  lives  within  her,  the  ones  for  whom  she  must  pray:  the  indifferent, 
the  evil,  the  liars,  the  silent,  the  ones  who  say  this  thing  and  mean 
another,  the  sheep  and  the  sheep  and  the  goats.  A sheep's  wool  smells 
musty  in  moisture  like  this,  rain  like  the  rain  she  hears  falling  outside: 
death  all  around  her  from  the  skies  and  inward  from  the  fire,  a long,  long 
time  since  she  has  walked  thus,  wet  grass  to  hiss  in  motion  like  the  gown 
of  a fine  lady,  fine  Joan,  elegant  Joan  with  a sound  of  silk  and  arch  of  bosom. 
Not  my  lady  soldier  in  her  boots  and  gauntlets,  leading  her  weary  horse, 
her  weary  men,  how  did  it  happen  so?  Witch,  witch,  the  tower  warder's 
laughter  or  perhaps  it  is  she  who  makes  the  sound,  uneven  breath  the 
rachet  whisper  of  that  laugh.  Oh,  go  back,  make  the  journey,  think  again: 
one  day  crouched  small  amidst  hummocks  and  gray  skies,  counting  her 
beads  on  her  fingers,  here  Mary,  here  Michael,  here  the  lower  blessed 
saints  and  the  muted  grumble  of  the  flock  entrusted  and  the  next  the 
center  of  men  who  followed  as  simply,  as  singly  as  the  sheep,  her  name 
their  ave,  her  living  flesh  their  standard:  oh  how  had  such  a thing  ever 
happened  to  her?  Voices,  they  said,  she  hears  voices,  she  hears  the  voice 
of  God  Himself  telling  her  what  to  do:  but  that  was  wrong:  the  voices  were 
one  thing,  instructions,  directions,  those  she  had  been  eager  to  follow, 
obey  the  light  behind  their  light:  but  not  God,  never  God,  never  that 
unmediated  ave,  the  cry  of  God  resounding  but  instead  — and  what  had 
she  done,  what  evil  made  manifest  in  her  own  clumsy  work  for  good  that 
she  should  be  so  persecuted  — instead  to  her  the  stricken,  the  betrayed, 
the  slowly  evaporating  Christ  stumbling  on  the  stones  and  whispering  his 
frightened  cries  into  her  heart,  cries  then  to  pass  through  the  filters  of  her 
own  station  and  become  instead  a claim  for  France,  salve  Franco,  salve 
Gaul  and  it  was  this,  the  whimpers  of  the  betrayed  Jesus,  which  had  at  last 
so  fully  told  her  exactly  not  what  she  must  do  but  what  she  was,  had 
become,  had  always  been  even  there  in  the  fields  and  the  water  no  less 
than  here  in  the  water  and  the  stone:  there  might  as  well  have  been  no  God 


56 


FANTASY  SCIENCE  FICTION 


at  all,  God  hung  somewhere  behind  the  shroud  of  sky  and  his  disciples  as 
unquestioning  as  her  own,  her  followers  his,  his  Son  her  passport  to  this 
abandonment,  the  rest  only  brute  forms  of  men  surrounding  her,  carrying 
her  to  her  own  place,  the  place  inside  the  fire. 

And  yet  the  rain,  slow  and  steady  on  the  walls  to  press  upon  her  as  did 
the  pressure  of  prayer  inside  her  head,  that  unvoiced  cry,  that  voiced 
desire,  blood  in  the  bone,  bone  in  the  body,  body  a prison  of  bones  made 
of  terror  and  desire,  the  same  desire  which  had  nailed  Christ  to  the  cross 
of  wood:  to  escape  the  void  and  the  darkness,  to  do  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

''Hi  again,"  near-silent  hiss  of  the  screen  door,  beside  her  now  on  the 
porch  the  unfrocked  priest  with  a drink  for  her,  a glass  of  pink  champagne. 
"Oh,  you  should  hear  them,"  he  says,  handing  her  the  glass  which  she 
accepts  to  set  at  once  upon  the  porch,  between  her  feet  without  comment 
or  thanks.  "They're  going  nuts  in  there,  Martin  Luther's  arguing  free  will 
with  Marilyn  Monroe." 

"Marilyn  Monroe's  not  a real  person,"  she  says.  ''Image  concrete,  no?" 

"Well,"  he  says  after  a pause,  "she's  supposed  to  be  real.  Anyway 
there  they  are,  the  two  of  them,  made  for  each  other."  His  smile  a 
supplicant's  slyness,  churchman's  smile,  warder's  wink:  "I  think  he's 
trying  to  score  off  her,"  he  says.  "Nail  her  to  the  wall." 

"Better  that  than  a cross." 

"Well,"  and  another  pause.  "It's  just  a game,  right?"  He  smiles  at  her,- 
her  nipples  are  hard  from  the  rain  and  the  chill,  she  sees,  feels  him  staring 
and  "Stop  looking  at  my  tits,"  not  bothering  to  turn  away,  to  hide  herself: 
why  hide  from  him,  what  does  he  know?  "Women  hate  that;  / hate  it.  Stop 
it." 

Stillness:  the  sound  of  the  rain:  does  he  like  the  acknowledgement 
that  he  has  disturbed  her,  reached  her,  or  is  all  of  this  simply  beyond  him? 
"They've  got  everyone  almost  figured  out,  concrete,"  he  says  calmly,  a 
little  subdued,  looking  out  as  does  she  at  the  darkness.  "Martin  Luther, 
Henry  Ford,  Marie  Antoinette  — " 

"Marilyn  Monroe." 

"Marilyn  Monroe,  right,"  and  grateful  he  nods,  smiles,  forgiven,  "and 
Bette  Davis  and  Edgar  Allan  Poe  and  foe  DiMaggio,"  gently  tapping  his 
own  chest,  "and  Joan  of  Arc."  Looking  at  her,  making  the  little  smile  big. 
"I  thought  it  was,  was  intriguing,  what  you  did,"  touching  the  piece  of 


ORLEANS,  RHEIMS,  FRICTION:  FIRE 


57 


paper,  yellow  note  still  stuck  to  her  back,  replaced.  "'That  you  looked,  you 
know,  at  who  you  were." 

More  rain,  tiny  breeze  to  move  her  skirt,  port-wine  color,  the  color  of 
blood.  How  late  is  it  now?  is  it  late  enough?  is  it  time  to  go  home,  can  she 
leave  now?  Is  it  over?  From  his  jacket,  that  ugly  jacket  the  odor  of  cigarette 
smoke  and  perfume,  his  own  odor,  skin-smell  ubiquitous  as  the  flesh 
itself,  fleshly  priest,  carnal  priest  among  his  lost  congregation,  warm  meat 
to  carry  the  oldest  smell  of  all,  that  cold,  bold  retention  amidst  the  stones 
of  night  but:  no,  that  other  Joan  died  a virgin,  bride  only  to  the  fire  and  this 
Joan  knows  secrets  of  another  kind. 

"It's  important,"  she  says,  looking  straight  at  him,  all  eyes,  one  stare 
as  reflexively  he  retreats,  one  step  back  and  two  and  "It's  important," 
again,  insistent,  "to  know  who  you  are.  People  forget.  Who  knows  about 
Joan  of  Arc  today?  How  many  knew  who  she  was  at  the  time?"  And  what 
is  it  to  you?  she  thinks,  old  knowledge,  old  fire,  who  knows  where  all  the 
bodies  are  buried  and  burned?  "We  can  only  forget,"  she  says,  eyes  wider 
now,  "the  movement  of  life  is  toward  forgetfulness  and  the  failure  of 
memory.  That's  how  it's  meant  to  be.  That's  how  it  has  to  be, " forward  the 
march  into  the  darkness,  the  light  one  dies  reflecting  consumed  as  well  to 
darkness  by  that  fire,  it  is  all  she  knows,  all  she  needs  to  know  and  he  says 
something  about  this,  false  priest,  priest  of  folly  murmuring  against  the 
rising  rain,  mutter  like  a voice  between  her  eyes,-  the  offering  hand,  the 
pink  champagne  and  this  time  she  takes  it,  holds  it,  stem  and  circle  in  her 
hand,  leaping  streaming  bubbles  like  angels  dancing  in  the  night,  halo  and 
firmament  as  he  leans  a little  closer,  just  a little  closer  still,  just  close 
enough  so  she  can  hear  the  murmur  of  the  echo  of  the  memory  of  the  heat, 
dark  and  concealed,  meat  on  the  bone  to  rise  like  sparks  in  the  center  of 
his  own  supplicating  fire. 


O THEY  FEED  her  but  only  a little:  weeviled  bread 
but  not  much,  a watery  drink  they  call  with  heavy 
laughter  the  Dauphin's  toast.  After  a long  wait  during 
which  she  tries  to  think  of  nothing,  no  Golgotha,  no 
Saviour,  no  blasphemy,  no  loss,  they  come  to  take  her  before  the  tribunal, 
men  wrapped  in  deep  cloaks  against  the  ruinous  cold,  it  is  very  cold  yet  the 
water  on  the  walls  continues  to  flow,  beads  to  drip  and  run,  witch's  sweat. 
You  are  a witch,  they  tell  her. 


58 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


No, 

You  hear  the  voice  of  the  Devil  speaking  to  you.  You  hear  many  voices 
because  the  Devil  speaks  in  all  tongues.  It  is  Satan  who  has  driven  you  on. 

No. 

You  are  a tool  and  accompanist  of  Satan,  you  bear  the  wound  of  evil 
in  your  soul,  you  have  incited  to  treason  and  death  men  whose  lives  by 
those  deaths  have  been  made  evil,  whose  deaths  first  describe  and  then 
damn  them  eternally:  their  blood  is  on  your  hands. 

No.  You  do  not  understand  — 

You  have  called  to  Satan  in  the  fields  and  he  has  possessed  you  totally 
and  you  have  in  turn  possessed  those  men. 

No,  no,  no. 

This  continues.  Scholars  all  their  attempt  is  to  distort  and  debate, 
twist  her  own  words  to  make  confusion,  trap  her,  trip  her,  make  her  lie; 
she  will  not  lie.  Mary  and  Michael,  the  water  on  the  walls,  she  could  no 
more  lie  than  could  the  sheep.  You  are  going  to  burn,  they  tell  her  and  that 
at  least  is  true:  that  is  what  one  does  with  a witch,  a sorceress,  no?  You 
crucify  a God,  stone  a saint,  burn  a witch.  They  call  her  a witch;  very  well 
then,  she  will  burn. 

The  Dauphin  at  one  time  might  have  been  expected  to  help  her,  might 
have  been  relied  upon,  watched  for  and  awaited  if  he  were  more  of  a ruler  and 
less  of  a child  but  inside  he  will  always  be  a child.  Some  men  are  like  this,  has 
she  not  found  this  to  be  so?  Tell  them  what  is  to  be  done  and  in  their  empty 
spaces,  from  their  absence  they  will  offer  only  assent:  not  so?  Of  course.  Yes. 
Yes.  There  will  be  no  aid  from  the  Dauphin,  no  aid  from  the  men  in  the  cloaks 
who  at  any  rate  are  bent  on  burning,  no  aid  from  the  jailers  or  the  other 
prisoners  or  the  men  who  live  or  the  men  who  died,  died  in  battle,  died  in 
blood  and  fire,  shrieks  and  prayers  and  at  last  in  a kind  of  suppressed  fury  the 
questioning  ends  and  she  is  allowed  to  leave,  to  be  taken  back  to  her  cell  where 
she  is  pushed  to  fall  on  hands  and  knees,  where  she  keeps  that  posture  to  pray, 
head  low,  on  all  fours  like  an  animal  who  does  not  raise  its  eyes  to  the  master, 
who  crawls  across  the  stones,  snaffling  and  breathing  the  water  of  its  own 
sweat,  who  waits  for  the  master's  hand  to  bring  punishment  or  pleasure, 
death  or  life,  the  water  or  the  fire. 

" — but  without  her  deposit  they  wouldn't  refund  it,"  he  says,  "and 
I,  I was  going  to  try  to  make  it  up  but  I just  couldn't,  you  know,  at  that  time 


ORLEANS,  RHEIMS,  FRICTION:  FIRE 


59 


I couldn't  really  afford  it."  Touching  her  arm  with  the  green  lip  of  the 
champagne  bottle,  bare  arm,  wet  glass;  so  cold,  so  bold,  so  old.  "You  want 
some  of  this?" 

"No.  I don't  want  any  of  it." 

"But  anyway, " pouring  for  himself,  elbow  nudging  hers,  "she  and  I are 
friends  again  now,  at  least  I think  we  are,  I think  it's  good  to  stay  friends. 
Don't  you?  To  be  friends,  to  try  to  — " 

"Garbage,"  she  says.  "No.  None  of  it." 

"Not  good  to  be  friends?" 

"No,"  she  says,  "there  are  no  friends.  Only  the  concrete,  and  phan- 
toms all  around  it." 

"Mmm,"  he  says,  "thoughtful,"  and  lights  another  cigarette  for  her, 
uses  the  motion  to  put  that  arm  around  her,  lightly,  oh  so  lightly  but  she 
feels  it  like  iron,  iron  warm  from  the  body  enslaved  and  she  knows  she 
should  turn  to  him,  stare  at  him,  tell  him  to  get  his  stupid  arm  away.. .but 
oh  the  cold,  the  rain  and  that  cold,  dark  passage  of  time  so  heavy  all  around 
her  and  he  keeps  talking,  warm  body,  flickering  heat  seen  only  through 
closed  eyes  and  his  moving  lips,  talking  and  telling  her  all  sorts  of  things. 
Ex-girlfriends,  ex-wife,  all  the  women  who  are  all  still  his  friends  and 
"Don't  you  think,"  he  says,  arm  so  firm  and  steady,  so  soft  that  murmur 
in  the  brain  it  could  be  her  own  voice  conflated,  "don't  you  think  that 
making  love,  really  making  love  is  the  best  way  to  know  a person?  I mean 
really  know  them,  know  them  all  the  way  down;  know  what  they're  like, 
what  they  want,  what  they  need?  This  is  the  way  we  touch,  the  way  we 
communicate  and  I say  when  — " 

"No,"  at  once  and  brutal,  "no,  I don't.  I don't  believe  in  any  of  that. 
That's  just  another  kind  of  scrap  you're  trying  to  put  on  my  back,  just 
another  stupid  note,  that's  all."  Oh,  what  they  need,  what  they  need:  fire 
and  water,  water  running  from  the  gutters,  beading  on  the  screen,  is  there 
enough  fire  in  all  the  world  to  quench  that  water  now?  Her  voice  again  but 
more  quietly,  as  if  her  mouth  has  frozen,  her  lips  so  stiff  and  cold  and  "You 
want  to  know  what  I think?  I think  your  making  love  is  just  a cheap 
euphemism  for  fucking  and  I don't  think  fucking  solves  anything  or 
changes  anything  or  makes  anything  happen  but  fucking  and  I think 
pretending  anything  else  is  just  a lie,  just  a soft  or  hard  lie  depending  on 
whether  you're  moving  in  or  moving  out  because  it's  friction,  it's  all  just 
friction."  Shaking  now,  little  hurt  in  her  chest,  big  hurt  from  something 


60 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


else  echoed  and  echoing  and  '"It's  all  a lie/'  she  says,  "you're  just  a voice 
in  my  head.  You're  a voice  in  your  own  head,  and  none  of  it  means 
anything  at  all  to  you,  all  you  want  is  the  heat,  that's  what  I think.  It's  all 
a lie,"  she  repeats  pointlessly. 

He  says  nothing.  His  hands  are  very  warm. 

She  hears  the  voice  as  light  in  her  head. 

Nothing. 

"You  see,"  says  the  monsignor,  his  mouth  still  greasy  from  the 
medianoche,  chicken  grease,  chicken  bone,  "you  see,  my  daughter.  Our 
Lord  is  very  good  to  you.  He  has  blessed  you  after  all  and  beyond  what  you 
deserve:  He  has  taken  those  voices  from  you.  He  has  given  you  this  silence 
in  which  to  contemplate  your  repentance.  He  has  freed  you  from  the  grip 
of  the  devil  so  that  you  might  recant  your  evil  and  name  your  collabora- 
tors. Come,  my  daughter,  make  full  and  free  confession,"  hands  wiping 
quickly,  fingers  shiny  on  his  robe,  "come  back  to  the  arms  of  the  Lord  and 
it  will  be  as  if  you  had  never  left." 

"I  want  a dress, " she  says,  pulling  with  stiff  fingers  at  her  clothing,  the 
same  filthy  breeches  and  white  shirt  gone  gray  worn  when  last  she  battled 
for  God  and  St.  Michael,  for  the  ruined  and  ruinous  Dauphin,  for  betraying 
France.  "I  want  to  wash  myself,  I want  to  be  clean."  Let  me  stand  in  the 
rain,  she  thinks.  Let  me  stand  in  the  rain  as  I stood  in  the  fields  with  my 
sheep,  hearing  the  voices  for  the  first  time:  they  were  so  sure,  she  was  so 
sure  then.  Her  head  feels  so  light  and  hot  but  to  the  touch  of  her  palms  it 
is  cool,  almost  cold,  cold  like  the  dead  and  "Let  me,"  she  says,  "let  me 
stand  in  that  rain  until  I am  clean,  until  I cannot  smell  my  own  body  like 
some  dead  sheep  lost  from  the  sheepfold,  until  the  heat  is  gone  and  the 
body  shrinks  and  all  the  fire  dies." 

The  monsignor  says  nothing  more  to  her  then  or  at  least  she  does  not 
hear  it  but  they  do  bring  women's  clothing,  not  that  shift  and  apron  with 
which  she  is  familiar  but  such  as  she  has  never  seen.  Oh  how  complicated 
and  magnificent  these  garments,  the  garments  of  a proud  woman  and  she 
has  never  worn  anything  like  this  in  all  her  life  and  besides  she  will  not 
strip  there  in  front  of  the  guards,  she  will  not  do  this.  "Go  away,"  she  says 
to  the  monsignor  who  has  returned,  "make  them  all  go  away.  I want  to  be 
with  my  God  and  with  myself." 

"But  my  daughter,"  says  the  monsignor,  "this  should  not  be  neces- 


ORLEANS,  RHEIMS,  FRICTION:  FIRE 


61 


sary.  In  the  field  they  say  you  ate  and  slept  and  relieved  yourself  in  full 
view  of  your  men,  you  lived  the  life  of  a soldier  yourself,  is  that  not  so? 
Why  now  is  it  different?" 

How  can  she  tell  them?  How  can  she  talk  of  the  arc  of  the  empty  field 
and  the  cries  of  the  men,  the  standard  flowing  before  her,  how  can  she  tell 
them  when  there  is  only  silence  in  her  head,  her  hot  and  aching  brain;  why 
should  the  voices  leave  her  now,  now  when  she  is  trying  so  hard  like  the 
sweet,  damaged  Christ  lurching  from  stone  to  stone,  begging  for  remis- 
sion, for  absolution,  for  meaning  on  the  cross,  trying  so  hard  to  be  good, 
to  do  what  is  right:  why  now?  and  the  monsignor's  stare,  the  warders 
beyond  and  at  last,  crouched  like  a child  with  the  clothing  in  her  arms  at 
last  she  breaks,  weeping  mouth  open  like  an  urchin  in  the  streets,  huge 
wet  sobs  so  her  body  shakes,  vagrant  lump  of  flesh  shuddering  and 
trembling  like  a standard  in  the  wind  and  one  of  the  warders  makes  a 
sound,  chuffing  cough  of  disgust  or  dismay  and  "Let  her  be,"  he  says,  "let 
her  be.  She  is  only  a child, " and  they  all  withdraw,  the  monsignor  defeated, 
the  warders  perhaps  in  shame,  how  can  she  know?  She  is  only  a child:  she 
is  not  yet  eighteen,  she  has  forgotten  that,  sometimes  it  seems  as  if  she  has 
lived  forever. 

They  are  all  gone  now,  gone  away  and  she  alone,  all  alone,  all  alone 
in  the  black  vast  cathedral  of  the  scream,  of  her  empty  heart,  of  her  silent 
body  burning  now,  burning  from  the  inside  out  and  after  the  weeping 
comes  a state  of  voicelessness,  comes  then  a silence  so  enormous  it  seems 
it  will  crush  her  to  death  where  she  lies  against  the  stones,  crush  her  to 
rags  to  lie  beside  those  other  rags. 

Rags  and  distemper,  brackish  water  and  renunciation,  forgive,  Father, 
it  is  finished:  those  lady's  clothes  the  assumption  of  which  is  beyond  her, 
those  lady's  clothes  that  after  some  time  a warder  comes  to  take  away, 
remove  from  beside  her  as  if  a cross  too  heavy  for  her  frailty,  her  sickness, 
her  narrowed  sorrow  to  bear. 

At  least  she  thinks  it  is  a warder  but  as  it  had  been  in  the  fields  when 
first  they  spoke  to  her,  it  could  have  been  God  Himself. 

"You're  so  cold,"  he  says,  he  whispers,-  her  T-shirt  is  damp,  damp  silk 
below,  everything  wet  and  cold  and  time  brings  nothing  but  the  pressure 
of  chronology  to  crush  the  living  into  the  dead,  the  dead  into  the  dead, 
Marilyn  Monroe  into  Martin  Luther,  Jeanne  into  Joan  into  France  into  fire, 


62 


FANTASY  A SCIENCE  FICTION 


everything  smashed  at  last  to  silent  fossils,  small  detritus,  little  chunks 
of  bone  and  stone  and  rock  over  which  that  tricked  and  suffering  Saviour 
can  crawl,  the  defrocked  priest  can  stroke,  those  places  that  no  heat  can 
ever  conquer  nor  God  resurrect:  his  hands  are  on  her  breasts  but  she  can 
barely  feel  them,  his  clumsy  mouth  against  her  neck  and  '"Let  me,"  he 
says,  "oh  let  me,  let  me  — " like  the  rags  on  the  pile,  heat  the  cold  and 
curtain,  pile  the  wood  around  her  like  a temple  or  a home:  let  it  go,  her  own 
voice  and  no  other's  inside  her  head,  let  it  burn,  let  it  go. 


S SHE  BURNS  the  rains  continue  to  fall.  Breeches 
and  stained  shirt  and  oh,  see  her  smiling;  someone  in  the 
crowd  is  screaming  We  have  burned  a saintl  but  most  of 
them  just  watch,  too  stunned  by  their  own  wretched- 
ness yet  laved  by  the  burning,  finding  less  than  a moment's  true  diversion 
in  her  death.  Away  they  will  turn  as  soon  as  she  is  gone,  they  will  resume 
like  a rucksack  their  own  unhappiness  and  it  seems  to  her  that  the  pain 
— which  is  worse,  even,  than  the  voices  advised  her,  those  voices  at  last 
returned  like  water  in  the  desert,  like  manna  in  the  mouth,  honey  in  the 
horn  of  self,  warm  hands  to  hold  hers  in  the  terror  and  the  cold,  cold  as  the 
body  on  the  stones  of  Gethsemane,  the  waters  running  out,  the  casting  of 
lots,  the  dark  and  the  noise  of  the  soldiers:  that  pain  is  for  all  its  magnitude 
a kindly  figure  as  it  strokes  and  strokes  her  body  with  iron  claws,  claws 
as  clear  as  water,  bright  and  hopeful  claws  to  claim  her  and  make  her  their 
own:  just  she  and  the  shape  of  God  itself,  hammered  to  the  stones  and 
flying  wood. 


"What's  your  real  name? " that  closed-in  voice,  eyes  closed  as  her  own 
are  open  to  watch:  see:  feel  that  rhythm  against  her  thigh,  rubbing  and 
butting,  heat  against  rock  against  cold  and  "What's  your  real  name,  your 
true  name?"  as  he  plucks  at  her  nipples,  as  inside  the  house  — shielded 
from  them  by  walls,  three  silent  walls  and  a silent  door  — something,  a 
bottle,  a body  falls  to  shatter  and  somebody  laughs,  oh  laughs  so  loudly  as 
the  rain  becomes  words  in  her  mind,  voices  an  endless  ribbon  like  the 
ribbon  of  time  turning  back,  helix,  on  itself,  turning  and  twisting  like  the 
flesh  to  the  fire  and  "What's  your  real  name?"  but  oh,  not  now,  not  again, 
the  fire  next  time  but  this  time  only  the  rubbing,  the  inflation,  the 


ORLEANS,  RHEIMS,  FRICTION:  FIRE 


63 


murmur  insidious  of  that  voice  and  "That's  me/'  she  says  into  the  sound 
of  the  water,  her  own  voice  a little  cough,  a croak,  death's  welcoming  peep 
in  the  terror  and  the  cold,  cold  as  the  body  on  the  stones  of  Gethsemane, 
the  waters  running  out,  the  casting  of  lots,  the  dark  and  the  noise  of  the 
soldiers  and  "That's  me,  it  was  always  me,"  as  his  fingers  stroke  her,  as 
she  pushes  her  body  against  his,  seeking  the  friction  that  brings  the 
motion  that  brings,  might  bring,  must  bring  at  last  as  the  bowl  of  heaven 
inverts,  as  the  cauldron  of  mind  empties  to  fill  again  with  the  blood 
inexorable  of  the  inescapable  self:  must  bring  at  last  the  fire. 

/ have  seen  it  all  before,  said  the  Dauphin,  and  held  high  the  flag  from 


School  may  be  out  for  the  summer,  but  that  doesn’t  mean  that  the  problems  we 
have  with  our  educational  systems  are  going  away.  Far  from  it... 

fake  West  is  a new  writer  living  in  Torrance.  California.  He  and  his  partner 
are  finishing  up  their  first  novel  while  also  working  on  some  screenplays. 


Halls  of  Burning 

By  Jake  West 


T 


Arrival:  

HE  UV  DOME  OVER  THE 

parking  lot  is  in  sight. 

Merely  a block  away,  Roger 
Stenner  sits  in  his  car  at  a dead-stop, 
clenching  and  unclenching  the  steering  wheel  in  much  the  same  way  that 
the  ghostly  fingers  of  his  frustrations  squeeze  the  pit  of  his  stomach.  He 
is  very  late  for  work  again,  so  late  that  he  is  now  caught  by  a seemingly 
endless  river  of  students  converging  on  Rodney  King  Memorial  High 
School.  For  a teacher,  getting  caught  in  the  last-minute  rush  would  have 
guaranteed  his  own  tardiness  once  upon  a time,  but  now  he  has  some  slim 
hope:  the  metal-detectors  and  the  epidermal  drug-scanners  slow  them 
down  these  days.  If  he  can  make  a simple  left  turn  into  the  gated  staff-only 
access  street,  he  can  still  beat  his  First  Period  English  students  to  the 
classroom. 

Bemie  waves  to  him  from  inside  the  transparent  Security  booth, 
obviously  recognizing  his  aging  '98  Quark.  Stenner  would  be  willing  to  bet 
that  any  parking  lot  frequented  by  high-school  teachers  harbors  a much 


HALLS  OF  BURNING 


65 


higher  percentage  of  old,  ex-gas-burners  like  his  than,  say,  a comparable 
garage  used  by  bank  executives.  Or  School  Board  politicians.  It  still  costs 
a lot  less  to  install  batteries  than  to  buy  a brand  new  electric. 

There  was  a time  when  Bernie  would  have  stepped  out  of  the  booth 
to  halt  the  flow  of  kids  for  a second  and  give  him  a chance  to  drive  through, 
but  that  time  belongs  to  the  past.  Bemie  is  even  less  likely  to  unseal  his 
locks  than  Roger  is  to  try  nosing  the  car  forward  through  the  crosswalk, 
even  with  a standard  feature  like  bulletproof  glass  in  his  windows. 

So,  instead,  he  waits  through  the  five-minute  warning  buzzer  and  the 
shrill  echo  of  the  final  bell  in  the  distance.  Even  then,  it  takes  a few  more 
minutes  for  the  exodus  to  dry  up,  allowing  Bemie  to  trigger  the  barricade. 
It  rolls  aside,  and  Roger  Stenner  finally  makes  his  simple  left  turn, 
quickly,  almost  furtively,  pulling  into  the  side-street  before  some  juvenile 
straggler  can  sneak  through.  He  thinks,  as  he  does  so,  that  tomorrow  he 
will  be  here  early.  That  tomorrow  will  be  different. 

The  problem  is,  he  thinks  that  every  day. 

The  Parking  Lot: 

Most  people  keep  their  mirrorshades  on  until  they  get  inside  the 
building.  They  do  this  as  a safety  precaution  — after  all,  the  old  parking 
lot  is  exposed  to  the  sun,  despite  the  filter  dome  that  the  school  district 
put  over  it  — but  it  also  gives  them  a kind  of  uniform  anonymity  as  they 
arrive  and  file  in  through  the  security-locks.  Most  of  the  staff  have 
noticed,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  and  without  really  discussing  it 
amongst  themselves,  that  lately  there  is  an  advantage  to  maintaining  a 
low  profile.  Specifically,  since  the  recent  change  in  administrative  re- 
gimes. Since  long-time  Vice-Principal  and  Dean  of  Students  Phillip 
Ligotti  ascended  to  the  Papal  Throne  behind  the  Principal's  desk. 

Today  Stenner  has  lost  that  advantage  since,  reflective  visor  or  not,  he 
is  the  last  teacher  left  in  the  parking  lot.  And  newly  ordained  Principal 
Ligotti  walks  up  behind  him  while  he  is  fumbling  with  his  briefcase  in  the 
back  seat.  Stenner  flinches  and  hesitates:  Ligotti  is  a person  he  would 
recognize  without  even  turning  around  and  whether  he  was  wearing 
mirrorshades  or  not,  because  Ligotti  has  an  artificial  servo-motor  implant 
in  his  right  knee,  and  it  makes  a tiny  but  perceptible  whirring  sound  when 
he  walks,  sort  of  like  C-3PO  in  the  old  Star  Wars  movies.  Stories  vary 


66 


FANTASY  A SCIENCE  FICTION 


wildly  as  to  the  origin  of  his  injury,  all  the  way  from  a Purple  Heart  in  the 
Ukraine  Action  to  a student  riot  during  the  South  Central  Secession  to  a 
really  lurid  one  involving  a bad  divorce  and  a flight  of  stairs.  Also,  the 
implant  causes  him  to  throw  his  leg  oddly  when  he  walks,  and  other 
stories  speculate  that  he  doesn't  get  the  gyro  fixed  because  he  likes  the 
psychological  effect  of  the  limp  — slow,  deliberate,  remorseless.  Intimi- 
dating to  staff  and  students  alike. 

All  of  this  flashes  through  Stenner's  mind  in  that  split-second  when 
he  knows  that  he  is  caught  and  he  decides  on  his  strategy.  Apology? 
Excuses?  The  hell  with  it.  He  goes  for  the  bluff. 

"Oh,  hi,  Phillip,"  he  tosses  off  casually  while  finally  retrieving  the 
briefcase.  He  straightens  up  and  turns  to  face  Ligotti's  perpetually  flat, 
unreadable  expression:  not  quite  a scowl  and  never  a smile.  "Kind  of 
smoggy  for  a walk,  though.  Campus  quiet  this  morning?" 

"You  don't  have  time  for  small  talk.  Mister  Stenner."  Ligotti  has  a 
voice  like  a foghorn  that  smokes  too  much.  "Second  bell  rang  ten  minutes 
ago." 

"Sorry,  sir.  I didn't  realize."  Mister  Stenner,  huh?  Okay.  Message 
received. 

Ligotti  grunts  noncommittally  and  starts  to  turn  away.  As  he  does  so, 
Stenner  looks  past  him  and  catches  a glimpse  of  another  person  hurrying 
toward  the  building.  From  the  back,  it  appears  to  be  the  slender  shape  of 
Dana  Alexander,  the  new  Social  Studies  teacher  whom,  so  far,  he  has  only 
seen  from  afar.  In  another  moment,  Principal  Ligotti  will  see  her,  and,  on 
impulse,  Stenner  frowns  and  points  in  the  opposite  direction. 

"Damn!  There  goes  another  one,  Mr.  Ligotti." 

"Huh?  What  — ?"  Awkwardly,  the  older  man  swerves  around,  nearly 
losing  his  balance. 

"Behind  those  cars.  Right  through  there  — see  him? " Stenner  plays  it 
carefully  now  that  he  has  Ligotti's  attention,  not  too  overdone. 

"Another  streaker?" 

Stenner  nods.  "Well,  on  rollerblades,  at  least.  And  it  looked  like  he 
had  a spray  can  to  me.  How  do  these  kids  keep  getting  in  here,  anyway?" 

He  starts  after  the  imaginary  trespasser,  but  Ligotti  waves  him  back. 
"Take  your  class,  Mr.  Stenner.  I'll  handle  this." 

"Okay,  sir.  Good  luck."  Stenner  grins  to  himself  as  he  hurries  after 


HALLS  OF  BURNING 


67 


the  elusive  Ms.  Alexander,  who  has  already  cycled  through  the  outer  lock. 
It  occurs  to  him  that  if  he  catches  up,  he  can  use  the  favor  he  just  did  for 
her  as  a great  opening  line. 

Behind  him,  the  whine  of  Principal  Ligotti's  knee  increases  in  pitch 
as  he  lumbers  away.  Like  a juggernaut  starting  to  roll  downhill  into  the 
enemy,  accelerating  as  he  goes. 

The  Access  Corridor: 

"I  always  feel  like  a rat  in  here.'"  This  is  certainly  not  the  first  thing 
that  Stenner  means  to  say  to  her,  and  he  even  surprises  himself  when  it 
slips  out. 

No  less  surprised,  apparently,  is  Dana  Alexander.  "I  beg  your  par- 
don?'' she  replies,  her  eyes  wide  and  her  eyebrows  raised  apprehensively. 
He  can  see  her  taking  a mental  step  back  from  him. 

"You  know  what  I mean."  Flustered,  but  hiding  it,  he  tries  to  recover 
his  poise.  "They  built  these  damn  tunnels  so  narrow,  there's  hardly 
enough  room  for  two  people  to  walk  side  by  side  in  here."  He  drops  his 
voice  to  a sinister  pitch.  "Or  maybe  it's  the  way  you  can  hear  the  muffled 
voices  from  the  classrooms  as  you  scurry  along  behind  the  walls..."  He 
grins  to  let  her  know  that  he  is  joking. 

"Well,  I heard  this  old  place  was  built  clear  back  in  the  Sixties,"  she 
says. 

"Yeah,  about  four  decades  and  three  name-changes  ago."  Meaning 
that,  unlike  the  newer  campuses,  which  are  designed  and  built  with  the 
teacher-only  access  policies  firmly  in  mind.  King  Memorial  had  to  be 
converted  over  when  the  Isolation  Principle  went  into  effect.  In  this  case, 
they  had  to  move  walls  and  shave  a few  feet  from  existing  classrooms  to 
create  these  claustrophobic  passageways.  "By  the  way.  I'm  Roger  Stenner, " 
he  says,  extending  his  hand. 

"Dana  Alexander."  She  juggles  a couple  of  books  to  return  his 
handshake  as  they  rush  along.  Her  grip  is  remarkably  firm. 

"You  owe  me  a cup  of  coffee,  Dana." 

"Oh,  really?  Why?"  He  can't  quite  tell  if  she  is  annoyed  or  amused 
with  him,  although  he  is  fairly  certain  that's  a smile  she  is  trying  to 
suppress.  Either  way,  he's  getting  a reaction. 

"A  word  to  the  wise,  since  you're  new  here.  Our  beloved  Principal 


68 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Ligotti  likes  to  take  these  little  inspection  tours'  around  the  school, 
especially  first  thing  in  the  morning.  You  know,  on  the  lookout  for  really 
Big  Stuff.  Like  drug  deals  and  vandalism  and  teachers  who  are  running 
late..." 

"Oh,  hell.  Was  he  out  there  this  morning?" 

"Don't  worry.  I distracted  him." 

"My  hero." 

"Not  really.  He  was  just  too  busy  chewing  out  my  butt  to  notice  you 
were  there." 

She  laughs  as  they  reach  the  T-junction  where  they  will  separate 
toward  their  respective  classrooms.  "Seriously,  Roger  — thanks.  I didn't 
need  a slap  on  the  wrist  my  second  week  here."  She  flashes  a smile  at  him 
over  her  shoulder  as  she  walks  away.  "Nice  to  meet  you." 

"So,  about  that  cup  of  coffee  — " he  calls  after  her. 

"Roger!  Tm  late."  She  sounds  exasperated. 

"Hey,  I'm  just  as  late  as  you  are.  How  about  meeting  me  in  the  staff 
lounge  after  Seventh  Period?" 

She  stops  and  gives  him  a quizzical  look.  "Are  you  sure  about  this?" 

"My  God,  it's  not  a marriage  proposal." 

"Okay,  then."  She  is  still  giving  him  that  enigmatic  appraisal,  as  if 
suddenly  recognizing  him  as  a celebrity  she  cannot  quite  place.  "After 
school."  And  she  takes  off. 

Down  the  opposite  end  of  the  corridor,  Stenner  reaches  the  spiral 
metal  staircase  that  leads  to  his  second-floor  classroom.  Halfway  up  the 
rungs,  he  pauses  to  give  her  a last  appreciative  glance,  and  a voice  directly 
below  him  says:  "I've  seen  that  look  before.  Is  it  true  love  or  just  lust?" 

"What  are  you,  McNeill?  Hall  monitor?"  He  looks  down  at  the  Math 
teacher's  balding  and  sunburned  scalp.  It  annoys  Stenner  that  a person 
who  has  his  prep  time  during  First  Period  — and  thus,  who  could  be  late 
every  morning  — is  the  only  teacher  in  the  whole  school  who  is  chroni- 
cally early. 

"Sorry."  McNeill  holds  up  his  hands  as  he  walks  away.  "You  just 
didn't  seem  like  the  type." 

Before  he  has  a chance  to  ask  what  that  strange  comment  means  (the 
type  for  what?),  Stenner  reaches  the  top  of  the  stairs. 


HALLS  OF  BURNING 


69 


The  Classroom: 

These  days,  teachers  make  theatrical  entrances:  stepping  through  the 
wall  from  hidden  passages,  rising  up  through  the  floor  from  trapdoors 
behind  desks.  Stenner  has  sometimes  thought  of  appearing  in  a puff  of 
smoke  as  he  ascends  into  his  classroom,  but  this  current  generation, 
raised  on  virtual  reality  and  spazzjazz,  probably  wouldn't  even  understand 
the  reference.  Besides,  the  smoke  would  fill  up  the  tiny  plastic  cubicle  that 
contains  his  workspace  — desk  and  computer  terminal  — with  a choking 
cloud  that  would  keep  him  from  seeing  their  reactions. 

Not  that  he  can  see  them  much  better  this  morning:  some  smartass 
has  sprayed  his  booth  on  the  studentside  with  ugly  and  incoherent 
decorations,  leaving  a few  gaps  here  and  there  for  him  to  see  through. 
Tagging;  they  used  to  call  it.  Now  it's  called  scars,  and  this  example  seems 
to  consist  mostly  of  gang  signs  and  other  territorial  posturing  — the 
human  equivalent  of  dogs  pissing  on  trees  to  mark  their  territories,  in  his 
opinion  — with  a few  choice  obscenities  written  backwards  for  his  benefit 
so  that  he  can  read  them  from  inside  the  booth  and  thus  enjoy  their 
sentiments. 

"Very  funny,"  he  says  through  his  speakers  to  the  rising  wave  of 
hysteria  in  the  room.  Stenner  can  feel  his  lips  compressing  into  a thin, 
angry  line,  but  he  carefully  wipes  all  expression  off  his  face  as  he  drops  his 
mirrorshades  and  briefcase  on  the  desk  and  assesses  the  damage.  Actually, 
he  is  surprised  that  the  paint  hasn't  already  sloughed  off  the  nearly- 
frictionless  surface  that  was  developed  to  cope  with  this  decades-old 
problem.  Thinking  that  maybe  it  is  still  fresh,  he  touches  the  keyboard 
command  that  will  fire  an  electrostatic  pulse  through  the  bulletproof 
polymer  and  speed  up  the  process  of  repelling  the  graffiti. 

And  nothing  happens. 

"It's  monobond,  you  jerk!"  a nasal  voice  shouts  anonymously  from 
the  back,  and  the  laughter  explodes  again,  this  time  with  an  especially 
nasty  undertone.  Great.  Stenner  remembers  reading  somewhere  about 
this  new  stuff,  a molecule-thin  paint  guaranteed  to  cover  in  a single  coat, 
that  works  by  literally  becoming  the  surface  to  which  it  is  applied. 
Neither  cheap  nor  easily  available,  it  certainly  wasn't  bought  at  the  local 
hardware  store.  Looks  like  somebody  has  jacked  a construction  site 
recently. 


70 


FANTASY  at  SCIENCE  FICTION 


Why  is  it  that  every  improvement  in  life  just  seems  to  give  the  punks 
a nevsr  weapon?  A sudden  wave  of  disgust  for  a world  where  elaborate 
countermeasures  are  both  necessary  and  so  increasingly  pointless  threat- 
ens to  sweep  him  away.  Instead  of  surrendering  to  it,  however,  he  sits 
down  at  his  terminal,  enters  his  suspicions  in  Security's  database  and  puts 
a red  flag  on  it.  Then  he  E-mails  Maintenance  regarding  the  ruined  cubicle, 
though  he  will  never  lay  eyes  on  a work  crew  during  school  hours.  Only 
the  Security  chops  would  come  in  with  students  present,  so  he  resigns 
himself  to  a day  with  limited  visibility.  In  fact,  he  will  be  lucky  if  what  is 
popularly  known  among  teachers  as  "the  shark  cage"  is  replaced  by 
tomorrow. 

"Very  clever,  whoever's  responsible.  Very  articulate,  too.  By  the  way, 
there's  no  'u'  in  mother."  Sarcasm  is  lost  on  most  of  this  audience,  but  it 
makes  him  feel  better  anyway.  "Now,  I want  all  of  you  to  access  page  134 
in  the  textbook  and  do  the  interactive  with  me  at  the  end,  when  you've 
finished  reading  the  chapter  — All  right,  that's  ENOUGH!"  Suddenly,  he 
thunders  at  them  by  cranking  up  the  volume  to  a technically  illegal  level, 
cutting  through  all  the  noise  and  chaos.  Instantly,  the  room  quiets  down 
into  a sort  of  shocked,  grudging  silence. 

He  glares  at  them  through  the  broken  arms  of  a crudely  drawn 
swastika.  "Everybody  in  their  seats  — now,"  he  says  at  a more  normal 
level,  and  most  of  them  comply.  "This  means  you,  too.  Mister  Gorman." 

"Hey,  I still  got  business  to  conduct  here.  Do  you  mind?" 

"Tell  it  to  the  chops.  Mister  Gorman.  Or  sit  down.  Your  choice." 
Stenner  makes  himself  sound  bored,  but  his  hand  hovers  over  the  call- 
button,  and  the  kid  knows  it.  Finally,  he  struts  back  to  his  terminal  and 
slouches  defiantly  in  his  seat,  smirking  and  making  comments  under  his 
breath  that  cause  a ripple  of  smirks  around  him. 

His  point  made,  Stenner  ignores  them,  and,  realizing  that  the  show's 
over,  the  group  regains  some  resemblance  to  an  English  class,  though,  as 
he  slides  into  the  rhythm  of  moving  electronically  from  terminal  to 
terminal,  remotely  checking  each  student's  work,  correcting  and  com- 
menting in  real-time  as  he  goes,  Stenner  feels  an  ongoing  residue  of 
emotions  in  the  room,  compounded  of  anger  and  unfocused  hatred  from 
some  of  them,  frustration  and  boredom  from  others,  contempt  or  amuse- 
ment and  especially  much  embarrassment  over  what  happened.  And  fear. 


HALLS  OF  BURNING 


71 


It  is  an  intoxicating  mix,  almost  a palpable  odor  to  him.  It  fades  as  the 
period  draws  to  a close  but  is  reflected  in  the  quality  of  the  work,  all  the 
way  from  the  kids  who  did  nothing  to  the  sincere  efforts,  like  LaWanda 
Siddons  at  Terminal  17,  who  made  some  genuinely  insightful  observa- 
tions on  Stephen  Crane's  use  of  simile  and  metaphor.  Stenner  types  a 
few,  quick  lines  of  feedback  to  her,  wishing  that  he  had  time  to  give  her 
more. 

Wishing  that  he  could  talk  to  her  face-to-face.  Stenner  only  had  one 
year  of  teaching  at  the  beginning  of  his  career  before  Isolation.  Today  he 
misses  the  freedom  of  that  year  more  acutely  than  ever:  the  freedom  to 
lecture  without  pacing  back  and  forth  behind  a barricade,  to  walk  among 
his  students  and  ignite  a rousing  discussion,  or  to  be  close  enough  to 
actually  see  that  lightning  bolt  of  understanding  in  their  eyes  when  they 
suddenly  grasp  an  elusive  concept.  When  they've  been  struggling  to 
understand  something,  and  suddenly  they  Get  It. 

But  that  won't  happen.  The  mechanics  of  the  job  are  much  different 
now,  and  the  rewards  are  proportionately  less.  So  the  period  ends,  and  he 
goes  on  with  his  day,  which  turns  out  to  be  a fairly  commonplace  day 
otherwise.  Oh,  during  Third  Period,  they  hear  shots  fired  down  the  hall, 
and  Security  slaps  a computer-lock  on  their  door,  but  nothing  significant 
comes  of  it.  Just  to  be  safe,  Stenner  keeps  a closer  eye  than  usual  on  the 
system-wide  updates,  but  no  deaths  are  reported  on  campus,  and  Intelli- 
gence assigns  a low  probability  to  the  Violence  Index. 

In  short,  other  than  the  graffiti  in  his  classroom,  a quiet  day. 

The  Incident: 

Until  the  graffiti  saves  his  life. 

He  never  finds  out  what  causes  the  battle.  Perhaps  it  is  related  to  those 
earlier  gunshots,  or  possibly  somebody  is  offended  by  the  gang-signs  that 
prevent  his  clear  view  of  the  room.  Maybe  he  would  have  been  able  to  see 
it  coming  with  better  visibility.  Instead,  all  he  knows  is  that  open  warfare 
erupts  between  two  students  during  Fourth  Period,  the  kind  that  often 
results  in  gunplay,  accompanied  by  the  usual  screaming,  ducking  and 
panicked  stampede  — with  an  important  difference.  One  of  the  combat- 
ants is  armed  with  something  much  worse  than  a 9mm  popper,  something 
that  proves  Stenner's  earlier  suspicions  about  stolen  construction  gear. 


72 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


The  kid  has  a laser  spot-welder,  modified  for  the  street.  It  is  a hand- 
held job,  pumped  to  deliver  its  entire  charge  in  a single  pulse,  burning  out 
the  emitter  in  the  process. 

In  other  words,  it  only  fires  once,  but  that  one  shot  can  be  lethal  as 
hell. 

If  it  connects,  that  is.  The  intended  target  flings  himself  over  a desk, 
and  the  shot  misses  him  completely.  It  scores  a direct  hit  on  the  front 
panel  of  Stenner's  security-booth,  however,  which  is  directly  in  the  line 
of  fire. 

Under  other  circumstances,  Stenner  would  have  been  dead  instantly. 
Instead,  the  monobond  paint  splashed  across  the  plastic  in  front  of  him 
stops  the  beam  for  a heartbeat.  He  looks  up  in  time  to  see  a hot-spot  flash 
incandescent  in  the  paint  a split-second  before  it  bums  through  at  chest 
level.  What  he  does  next  has  nothing  to  do  with  conscious  reasoning,  or 
even  an  awareness  of  what  the  flash  means.  It  is  an  action  born  of  pure 
instinct,  and  it  is  exactly  the  right  thing  to  do  to  save  his  own  life. 

He  grabs  his  mirrorshades  off  the  desk  and  holds  them  up.  Before  they 
melt,  their  reflective  surface  scatters  the  laser  back  into  the  room, 
dazzling  the  students  left  in  the  front  row. 

The  shooter  gets  the  worst  of  it,  though.  Much  of  the  coherent  light 
bounces  straight  back  at  him,  badly  scorching  his  face.  His  hair  bursts  into 
flame,  and  he  stumbles  out  the  door,  blinded  and  shrieking.  He  is  already 
gone  by  the  time  the  fire-control  system  kicks  in,  dousing  everyone  else 
and  shorting  out  most  of  the  terminals. 

Excluding  Stenner's  there  in  the  cage.  The  general  announcement  it 
displays  a few  minutes  later  — that  his  classes  are  cancelled  for  the  rest 
of  the  day  — is  overridden  on  his  screen  by  an  urgent  personal  message 
from  Administration. 

Stenner  gets  an  old,  funny  feeling  in  the  pit  of  his  stomach.  It  has  been 
many  years  since  he  was  last  summoned  to: 

The  Principal's  Office: 

"If  the  lawsuits  don't  ruin  us,  the  publicity  will." 

The  damage  control  party  in  Ligotti's  office  surrounds  him  like  a 
tribunal  of  the  Inquisition.  Except  that  the  clerics  have  been  replaced  by 
law-clerks  and  dogma  by  spin-doctors.  Instead  of  heresy,  they  are  looking 


HALLS  OF  BURNING 


73 


for  liability  these  days.  And  violations  of  political  correctness,  which  is 
just  a modem  kind  of  dogma. 

For  a couple  of  hours,  now,  he  has  answered  all  their  questions:  Who 
started  — ? When  did  you  — ? What  if  you  had  — ? While  throughout  the 
interrogation  — because  that  is  exactly  what  it  is  — Principal  Ligotti  sits 
tilted  back  in  his  chair,  hands  clasped  behind  his  head,  staring  at  the 
ceiling.  Listening  to  the  frenzied  debate  with  his  feet  up  on  the  desk,  legs 
crossed.  Slowly,  he  wiggles  his  right  foot  back  and  forth,  causing  the 
artificial  knee  to  make  a scratchy,  insect  sound,  rhythmic  as  a cricket. 
This  twitch  is  the  only  barometer  of  the  principal's  true  agitation. 

Stenner  sees  this  as  a bad  sign.  Generally  speaking,  the  quieter  Phillip 
Ligotti  becomes,  the  worse  it  is. 

'T  was  only  defending  myself,"  Stenner  says  mechanically  for  the 
umpteenth  time.  "My  God,  it  isn't  like  I planned  to  hurt  the  kid,"  he  adds 
this  time  around,  but  it  is  only  a half-hearted  protest.  He  is  realizing  that 
facts  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  outcome  of  this. 

"You  don't  understand  our  exposure, " the  District  rep  tells  him.  He's 
probably  right.  The  political  climate  has  been  much  different  since  the 
Crip  Party  won  their  majority  in  the  State  Legislature. 

"You're  suspended,  pending  further  investigation,"  Ligotti  says 
abruptly,  dropping  his  chair  legs  back  to  the  wooden  floor  with  a thunk! 
as  final  as  a judge's  gavel.  "I'm  sorry,  Mr.  Stenner,  but  I don't  see  that  we 
have  any  choice." 

Stenner  doesn't  argue.  Seventh  Period  has  long  since  come  and  gone, 
and  he  excuses  himself  more  with  relief  than  with  righteous  indignation. 
Even  though  he  should  be  worrying  about  how  he  is  going  to  pay  the  rent 
or  pay  for  his  own  attorney,  the  only  thing  he  can  worry  about  right  now 
is  whether  or  not  Dana  Alexander  waited  for  him. 

The  Teacher's  Lounge: 

Apparently  not. 

The  only  person  in  the  lounge  is  a man  that  he  doesn't  recognize: 
blond  guy,  slender,  narrow  features.  Who  can  keep  up  with  the  turnover 
in  this  place? 

Then  the  guy  says:  "Roger?" 

"That's  right."  Stenner  looks  at  him  hard,  wondering  how  he  knows 


74 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


his  name,  wondering  if  he  should  recognize  him,  and  then  the  light  dawns. 
''Did  Dana  Alexander  leave  a message  for  me?  I guess  she  couldn't  stay, 
huh?" 

The  blond  gives  him  a quizzical  look  that  is  somehow  oddly  familiar, 
as  if  he  has  seen  it  before,  just  recently.  Just  today,  in  fact.  On  another  face. 

"Oh,  shit,  Roger.  You  didn't  know." 

Stenner  feels  the  blood  drain  from  his  own  face.  "Danal  But  — but  — 
you're  a Social  Studies  teacher!"  He  blurts  out  the  first  stupid  thing  that 
enters  his  mind. 

"Alternative  Lifestyles  Specialist,  actually."  The  other  man  smiles 
sadly.  "I  thought  this  was  too  good  to  be  true." 

Stenner  grins  back  sheepishly.  "These  things  happen,  I guess." 

"Are  you  disappointed?" 

"Oh,  I'm  okay."  Stenner  takes  a step  back,  frantically  searching  for  a 
graceful  exit  line  from  an  embarrassing  situation.  "Trust  me.  After  the  day 
I've  already  had,  things  couldn't  possibly  get  any  worse." 

Departure; 

The  police  are  waiting  for  him  in  the  parking  lot. 

Late  afternoon  sun  glints  off  the  light-bar  of  the  cruiser  parked  next 
to  his  old  Quark.  A few  staff  people  stare  as  they  go  past,  then  hurry  a little 
faster  to  their  own  cars. 

One  of  the  two  officers  — the  older  one  — asks  him  his  name  and 
informs  him  that  he  is  under  arrest.  "For  Reckless  Endangerment  of  a 
Minor  and  Irresponsible  Response  to  Violence,"  he  says  and  quotes  the 
penal  codes,  though  Stenner  senses  his  reluctance  with  what  he  is  doing. 

"Officer,  you  know  this  is  wrong."  Stenner  is  surprised  at  how  calm 
his  voice  sounds.  "The  kid  took  a shot  at  me" 

The  cop  takes  his  arm  and  walks  him  a few  steps  away  from  the  car. 
"Look,  I'm  sorry,  Mr.  Stenner,  but  the  boy's  parents  filed  charges.  We  don't 
have  any  choice." 

"Christ,  Vm  the  one  who  should  be  filing  charges."  But  it  goes 
without  saying  that  he  can't.  They  both  know  that  Stenner  signed  the 
same  waiver  that  every  other  public  school  teacher  does  when  they  take 
the  job. 

"All  I can  tell  you,  sir,  is  that  it  will  look  better  for  you  if  you 


HALLS  OF  BURNING 


75 


cooperate.  Personally,  I would  advise  you  to  think  about  all  the  implica- 
tions." The  cop  jerks  a thumb  meaningfully  at  the  audio  pin-recorder 
attached  to  his  collar:  That ’s  all  I can  say  on  the  record,  pal.  So  what  is  he 
really  trying  to  tell  him? 

Stenner  follows  the  officer's  gaze  down  to  the  motorized  barricade  at 
the  end  of  the  access  street,  and  it  all  becomes  clear  to  him. 

Suddenly,  he  is  very  aware  of  what  might  be  waiting  for  him  on  the 
other  side  of  that  barrier  — of  how  many  friends  the  gang-banger  in  his 
class  might  have,  and  what  they  might  be  planning  in  retaliation.  And 
where.  And  how  leaving  here  in  the  company  of  armed  policemen  is,  quite 
possibly,  the  only  way  he  might  leave  here  alive. 

"I  see  what  you  mean,"  he  says  and  humbly,  almost  eagerly,  extends 
his  arms  for  the  handcuffs. 

Unlike  his  students,  Roger  Stenner  learns  his  lessons.*^ 


IMPORTANT  NOTICE  TO  SUBSCRIBERS  ON  THE  MOVE 


If  you  are  plannlng  a change 

OF  ADDRESS  PLEASE  NOTIFY  US  AS 
FAR  IN  ADVANCE  AS  POSSIBLE,  AND 
ALLOW  SIX  WEEKS  FOR  THE  CHANGE 
TO  BECOME  EFFECTIVE. 

OLD  ADDRESS 

(attach  label  here  if  available) 


Be  SURE  TO  GIVE  US  BOTH  YOUR 
OLD  AND  NEW  ADDRESS,  INCLUDING 
THE  ZIP  CODES.  PRINT  CLEARLY 
AND,  IF  POSSIBLE,  ATTACH  AN  OLD 
MAIUNG  LABEL. 


Name 

Address 

City 

State Zip 

NEW  ADDRESS 

Name 

Address 

City ^ 

State Zip  ■ ■—  ■ . ■ ■ 

SUBSCRIPTION  SERVICE, 

Mercury  Press,  143  Cream  Hill  Rd,  West  Cornwall,  CT  06796 


Rand  B.  Lee  is  a freelance  writer  and  lecturer  specializing  in  horticulture  and 
"New  Age"  topics.  He  lives  with  his  blind  husky  mix,  Moon-Pie,  in  Santa  Fe,  New 
Mexico,  where  he  serves  as  co-editor  of  The  American  Cottage  Gardener  and 
president  of  The  American  Dianthus  Society.  He  is  also  a wonderful  fantasist  who 
writes  fiction  much  too  infrequently,  so  it's  a real  pleasure  to  introduce  this  new 
story  from  him,  which  he  notes  is  dedicated  to  his  younger  brother  feffrey,  who 
died  of  AIDS  in  1990  at  the  age  of  35. 


The  Green  Man 

By  Rand  B.  Lee 


WHEN  JEFFREY  ANDREW 

Russell  needed  to  escape  his  mother, 
he  hid  in  the  old  black  Buick  on  the 
edge  of  the  far  pasture,  where  the  woods 
began.  The  Buick  had  small  dark  windows  and  doors  as  heavy  as  coffin 
lids.  Long  ago,  the  family  had  ridden  around  in  it,  but  before  feffrey  was 
seven  someone  had  left  it  to  sag  into  the  soft  Connecticut  green.  The 
Buick's  name  was  Vi,  because  its  upholstery  was  gray-violet.  His  family 
named  all  their  cars,  the  way  some  people  name  their  boats,  or  their 
children.  Except  when  he  needed  somewhere  to  hide,  he  avoided  the 
Buick,  in  part  because  dreaded  spiders  had  come  to  live  in  the  glove 
compartment,  but  also  because  he  had  always  thought  of  Vi  as  a sort  of 
person  and  now  she  was  dead,  which  made  him  feel  sad  and  desirous  of 
showing  respect. 

On  the  summer  day  the  Green  Man  appeared  to  him  for  the  first  time, 
it  was  very  hot  in  the  car.  In  deference  to  the  spiders,  he  crouched  in  the 
rotting  back  seat,  making  himself  small,  breathing  shallowly  and  softly. 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


77 


listening  for  the  sound  of  his  father's  car  horn  in  the  driveway,  which 
would  signal  that  it  was  safe  to  go  back  into  the  house.  In  a corner  of  the 
windshield,  a spindly-legged  yellow  jacket  mumbled  to  itself.  Outside, 
the  cicadas  practiced  their  scales.  The  path  through  the  pasture,  which 
was  overgrown  with  black  raspberry  and  thistle,  remained  empty,  but  this 
was  not  to  be  trusted.  He  fought  to  stay  awake  and  alert. 

The  heat  was  palpable.  He  began  to  nod  and  drowse,  jerking  upright 
at  imagined  sounds  of  movement,  then  drowsing  and  nodding  again. 
Having  drowsed  once  too  often,  he  woke  in  a panic  from  a deep  sizzling 
sleep  to  find  Vi  darkened  with  the  slant  of  late  day.  Cautiously  he  opened 
the  door,  got  out,  and  stood  up  directly  under  the  gaze  of  a tall,  broad- 
shouldered  figure  standing  not  ten  feet  away  in  the  forest  fringe. 

His  first  panicked  thought  was,  Momf,  but  almost  instantly  he 
realized  that  it  was  not  his  mother:  it  was  a very  dirty,  very  hairy  bearded 
man.  His  hair  was  black,  and  it  grew  all  over  him:  long  and  matted  on  his 
head,  a tangle  of  beard  hanging  below  the  big  nipples  of  his  broad  furry 
chest,  his  penis  and  testicles  dangling  pale  between  the  dark-pelted 
columns  of  his  legs.  Late  light  spilling  through  the  birches  cast  a green 
glow  over  his  shoulders  and  belly.  His  eyes  were  holes  of  shadow.  Jeffrey 
stared,  not  daring  to  twitch,  but  in  the  end  he  had  to,  and  the  instant  he 
did,  the  green  man  was  gone,  without  a rustle  of  brush. 

Jeffrey  blinked,  moved  forward  into  the  forest  fringe,  and  listened,  the 
way  he  listened  at  the  door  of  his  bedroom  for  his  mother's  footstep  on  the 
landing.  "Hello?"  he  said,  in  what  his  mother  would  have  called  a stage 
whisper.  "I  know  you're  there."  He  listened  some  more.  The  woods  were 
like  lungs  breathing  in  and  out.  Jeffrey  had  always  steered  clear  of  the 
woods.  He  was  afraid  of  the  snakes  which  sunned  themselves  on  the 
summer  trails,  and  he  had  heard  somewhere  that  there  were  old  bear  traps 
under  the  loam  that  could  take  your  foot  off  at  the  ankle  before  you  knew 
what  was  happening.  He  was  still  standing  there,  undecided,  when  he 
heard  a car  toot  twice  across  the  meadow. 

He  returned  to  the  house  with  careful  haste  by  the  front  door  facing 
the  street,  which  only  he  and  the  Jehovah's  Witnesses  ever  used.  The 
mountain  laurel  growing  to  one  side  was  out  of  flower  by  now,  its  tiny 
white  sticky  maroon-banded  grails  of  blossom  withered  and  fallen  to  the 
sterile  acid  loam.  From  the  foyer,  he  ascended  the  staircase  which  led  to 


78 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


the  landing  separating  his  bedroom  from  his  parents'.  He  could  hear  the 
clatter  of  dishes  from  the  kitchen  which  meant  that  his  mother  was 
preparing  dinner.  The  clatter  did  not  sound  particularly  quick  or  harsh;  he 
relaxed  a bit.  This  meant  she  was  not  too  angry  at  him  for  running  away 
from  her.  The  television  gabbled  from  the  living  room:  the  war  in 
Vietnam,  as  usual;  Jeffrey's  father,  catching  a few  minutes  of  the  early 
news  before  dinner. 

Jeffrey  went  into  his  bedroom  with  the  Star  Trek  models  suspended 
by  wires  from  the  ceiling  and  lay  on  the  blue  corduroy  cover  of  his  bed.  He 
thought  of  the  green  man  and  felt  excited  in  a way  he  could  not  name.  The 
man  had  felt  wild  to  him,  somehow,  much  wilder  than  the  raccoons  who 
thudded  every  night  from  the  pine  tree  onto  the  roof.  Jeffrey  had  seen  a 
wild  deer  once.  It  had  jumped  into  his  father's  headlights  when  they  were 
coming  home  from  the  movies  in  New  Milford.  His  father  had  cursed  and 
slammed  on  the  brakes.  The  deer  had  just  stood  there,  and  then  it  had 
vanished,  with  no  more  sound  than  a goldfish  makes  in  the  goldfish  bowl. 
But  the  green  man  had  seemed  wilder  even  than  this. 

When  his  father  called  him  to  come  down  for  dinner,  he  descended  to 
the  kitchen  by  the  second  staircase  on  the  other  end  of  the  house.  His 
mother  was  putting  the  finishing  touches  to  a platter  of  cold  roast  beef  and 
sliced  tomatoes,  her  broad  back  turned  to  him.  His  father  was  not  there. 
He  felt  a moment  of  panic.  She  had  thick  hair  the  color  of  field-mouse  fur. 
She  always  claimed  she  had  eyes  in  the  back  of  her  head,  and  once  again 
she  demonstrated  the  reasonableness  of  this:  the  moment  he  entered  the 
room  she  said  in  a quick  rich  quiet  voice,  "Honey,  Mama  was  just  funning; 
she  would  never  hurt  you,  you  know  that."  She  did  not  pause  in  her  work 
and  she  did  not  turn  to  look  at  him.  He  took  his  seat  at  the  kitchen  table, 
thinking  of  the  green  man's  invisible  eyes. 

At  dinner  under  the  kitchen  fan,  Jeffrey's  father  announced  his 
intention  to  go  on  a lecture  tour.  "Scott  thinks  it's  the  ideal  way  to 
promote  the  new  book,"  he  said.  Scott  was  their  agent  in  New  York. 
Jeffrey's  father  wore  a gray  beard  nothing  like  the  green  man's  beard,  and 
he  was  so  fat  he  had  no  waist,  only  a belt  across  the  middle  of  his  bulge, 
like  Humpty-Dumpty.  He  mopped  his  brow  with  his  napkin  every  few 
minutes. 

"That's  a marvelous  idea,"  said  Jeffrey's  mother.  Her  yellow  shift 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


79 


clung  to  her  in  the  heat,  showing  the  outline  of  her  big  breasts  and  her 
slender  waist.  She  put  a slice  of  cold  roast  beef  on  Jeffrey's  plate,  next  to 
his  salad.  "There  you  are,  love,"  she  said,  smiling  at  him,  as  though 
nothing  whatever  had  happened. 

"Thank  you,"  Jeffrey  said. 

"Thank  you  whom?"  growled  his  mother,  doing  her  Captain  Hook 

face. 

"Thank  you.  Mom." 

"That's  better.  Give  Mama  a kiss,"  she  said.  She  pursed  her  lips.  He 
screwed  up  his  face  and  sacrificed  it  to  her.  She  took  his  chin  in  her  hand 
and  mashed  her  mouth  against  his.  She  smelled  like  tobacco,  cows,  and 
wine.  She  released  him  with  a satisfied  smack  of  her  lips.  "Umm,  gum," 
she  said.  Dropping  his  gaze  to  his  plate,  he  noted  with  alarm  the  Italian 
salad  dressing  running  into  his  meat.  "When  would  you  be  leaving?"  his 
mother  said  to  his  father. 

"Around  January  first,"  said  Jeffrey's  father,  forking  roast  beef. 

"Can  I come  with  you?"  Jeffrey  asked. 

"May  I come  with  you,"  said  his  mother. 

"May  I come  with  you?"  Jeffrey  asked. 

His  father  scowled.  "No,  son.  You've  got  school.  This  meat  is  a little 
well  done,  Rae." 

"I'm  so  sorry,"  Jeffrey's  mother  replied  smoothly.  She  had  been  about 
to  transfer  a slice  of  beef  from  the  platter  to  her  plate.  Inspecting  it,  she 
lifted  it  into  the  air  and  held  it  out  to  her  husband  instead.  "Here,  Simon. 
This  is  as  rare  as  can  be." 

Jeffrey's  father  proffered  his  plate.  "What  are  you  going  to  have?" 

"Why,  there's  enough  here  to  feed  the  Russian  army,"  said  Jeffrey's 
mother.  She  took  another  piece  of  meat  from  the  serving  platter. 

"For  God's  sake,  Rae,  that's  an  end  piece.  There's  no  red  in  it  at  all." 

"It's  perfectly  delicious,"  said  Jeffrey's  mother  with  finality.  She  cut 
a piece  of  dry  brown  meat,  chewed  it,  then  took  a sip  from  her  third  glass 
of  white  Gallo.  Jeffrey  watched  his  father  watch  her  wrap  her  big  fingers 
around  the  glass,  raise  it,  tilt  it,  suck  up  the  pale  liquid  into  her  full, 
sensual  mouth. 

Jeffrey's  mother  had  been  a radio  actress  in  Hollywood  in  the  Thirties, 
known  for  her  dramatic  voice.  She  had  met  Jeffrey's  father  on  the  set  of  a 


80 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


show  where  he  was  one  of  the  head  writers.  Hanging  in  the  upstairs 
dressing  room  was  a picture  of  her  as  she  had  looked  then,  a black-and- 
white  studio  still.  In  the  photograph,  her  hair  was  shoulder-length  and 
gently  waved.  Her  chin  rested  on  white-gloved  hands.  Around  her  neck 
twined  a choker  of  big  round  ceramic  beads.  She  gazed  straight  out  at  the 
photographer,  fearless  and  subtly  challenging.  Jeffrey  thought  it  was  the 
most  beautiful  picture  he  had  ever  seen. 

They  ate  in  silence  for  a while.  Then  his  mother  stood  up  and  poured 
herself  another  glass  of  wine  from  the  counter.  Jeffrey  drank  some  milk. 
His  father  said  to  him,  "Don't  fill  your  belly  up  with  milk.  You  haven't 
touched  your  salad."  Jeffrey  searched  his  salad  for  something  without 
much  dressing  on  it.  He  settled  on  three  cherry  tomatoes.  He  ate  them 
slowly,  one  at  a time,  clamping  down  on  them  hard  with  his  teeth  so  they 
exploded  into  wet  sweetness,  like  little  bombs.  Sitting  again,  his  mother 
took  a few  more  bites  of  meat,  then  put  her  fork  and  knife  in  "finished" 
position.  She  lit  a Camel  cigarette,  blowing  smoke  up  toward  the  ceiling. 
"Is  that  all  you're  going  to  eat?"  Jeffrey's  father  asked  her. 

She  looked  over  her  men.  Her  eyes  twinkled.  "I  am  so  full  I could  not 
pull  a-no-ther  blade  of  grass,  baa,  baa,"  she  replied. 

VERY  DAY  after  that  Jeffrey  looked  for  the  green  man. 
Sometimes  he  thought  he  saw  him  out  of  the  comers  of 
his  eyes,  but  when  he  turned,  there  was  never  anything 
there.  When  his  father  took  him  shopping  in  New 
Milford,  the  next  big  town  over,  Jeffrey  scanned  the  clusters  of  hippies  on 
the  Green.  His  father  said,  "If  they'd  bathe  occasionally  people  would  take 
them  more  seriously."  None  of  them  looked  like  the  green  man.  As  trees 
flashed  by  on  their  homeward  drive,  groves  of  slim  trunks  misted  green, 
Jeffrey  searched  their  dappled  depths  for  signs  of  dark  thigh  and  hairy 
shoulder,  but  they  were  just  trees. 

One  evening,  remembering  the  stories  his  mother  had  told  him  about 
leaving  food  for  the  Little  People,  Jeffrey  spirited  a chicken  leg  and  a cup 
of  milk  out  of  the  fridge  and  left  them  on  the  hood  of  the  Buick.  The  next 
morning,  the  chicken  leg  was  gone  and  the  cup  was  overturned  in  the 
grass.  Encouraged,  he  tried  the  experiment  again,  but  abandoned  it  after 
he  stole  out  one  night  with  a flashlight  and  surprised  a raccoon  mother  and 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


81 


her  babies  consuming  the  offerings.  He  stayed  on  the  alert,  and  more  than 
once  spent  the  day  in  the  far  pasture,  hoping  that  the  green  man  would 
appear,  but  he  did  not. 

One  night  Jeffrey's  parents  had  a big  fight.  It  was  a Friday.  They  went 
out  to  dinner  and  came  home  after  Jeffrey  was  in  bed.  Jeffrey  was  glad  when 
they  went  out  to  dinner,  though  he  could  not  have  explained  why,-  it  made 
him  feel  safe,  the  way  it  made  him  feel  safe  on  the  rare  occasions  when  he 
walked  into  the  kitchen  and  found  them  standing  by  the  sink  kissing. 
Lying  in  bed,  he  thought  about  the  green  man  while  the  old  house  creaked 
around  him  in  the  dark.  The  house  had  been  built  in  1792.  There  was  a 
huge  stone  fireplace  downstairs  with  a Dutch  oven  built  into  it,  and  there 
was  an  attic  full  of  cobwebs  and  old  steamer  trunks.  The  driveway  gravel 
had  garnets  in  it;  you  could  pick  them  up  like  rubies  and  hold  them  to  the 
light.  The  first  spring  after  his  parents  had  moved  to  the  house,  only  white 
flowers  had  come  up  in  the  front  gardens.  His  mother  had  pulled  them  all 
out  because,  she  said,  they  reminded  her  of  funerals.  She  had  replaced 
them  with  color:  slashing  red  tulips,  like  her  lipstick;  foaming  beds  of 
yellow,  purple,  blue,  wine,  rose,  and  brown  irises;  geysers  of  pink  phlox 
which  she  complained  always  ran  to  magenta  after  a few  years. 

When  he  was  very  little  she  had  given  him  a little  bed  of  his  own  to 
plant,  out  near  the  well-house  off  the  driveway.  He  had  liked  pansies,  with 
their  foolish  gold  and  black  faces;  bachelor's  buttons,  particularly  the  dark 
reddish-purple  kind;  and  four  o'clocks,  which  opened  only  in  the  late 
afternoon  and  always  amazed  him  because  they  had  flowers  of  different 
colors  on  the  same  bush.  His  mother  said  to  him,  "You  have  a green 
thumb."  She  always  took  care  of  the  flowers  but  gave  him  the  credit.  When 
he  got  older,  he  helped  her  weed  among  the  corn  and  tomatoes.  She  told 
him  wonderful  stories,  about  Wol  the  owl  and  Eeyore  the  donkey  and  a 
green  garter  snake  that  had  visited  her  one  summer  in  the  garden  they  had 
had  before  they  had  moved  to  this  place,  when  he  was  still  in  the  baby 
carriage.  "He  came  right  up  and  sat  in  my  lap,"  she  told  him.  "He  would 
go  away  when  the  sun  went  down  and  be  back  the  next  day."  After  a while 
he  got  tired  of  gardening,  and  she  eventually  stopped  asking  him  to  help  her. 

He  fell  asleep  and  was  awakened  by  the  car  crunching  on  the 
driveway.  Doors  opened  and  slammed  shut.  He  heard  raised  voices,  his 
mother's  loud  and  contemptuous,  his  father's  loud  and  defensive.  A long 


82 


FANTASY  &.  SCIENCE  FICTION 


while  passed  before  the  voices  stopped,  then  another  long  while  during 
which  he  heard  his  father's  heavy  ascension  of  the  stairs,  his  bathroom 
garglings  and  flushings,  and  finally  silence.  He  lay  in  the  dark,  alert.  His 
chest  and  stomach  felt  heavy. 

He  thought,  quite  suddenly,  of  a day  when  he  was  four  and  his  parents 
had  taken  him  down  to  the  lake  with  some  of  their  grown-up  city  friends. 
There  were  water-lilies  in  the  lake,  which  was  very  shallow,  and  perch, 
and  a dam  at  one  end  which  the  water  slid  over  in  slow  glassy  sheets  every 
spring  thaw.  That  day  the  dam  had  been  dry.  The  visitors  had  stood  on  the 
concrete  in  their  New  York  clothes,  chatting  and  puffing  on  cigarettes, 
admiring  the  scenery.  Forgotten,  Jeffrey  had  squatted  at  the  edge  of  the 
dam  and  looked  out  over  the  water.  He  had  been  able  to  see  his  reflection 
in  the  surface  of  the  lake,  darkened  and  ripply,-  then,  as  his  eyes  had 
adjusted  to  the  play  of  light  and  shadow  on  the  water,  he  had  found  he 
could  look  through  his  reflection  and  see  the  bottom  of  the  lakebed. 

Up  on  the  dam  the  air  was  full  of  chattering  voices  and  an  odd  tension. 
Down  in  the  water  it  was  still  and  calm,  lake-weed  hanging  immobile, 
each  pebble  distinct.  A yearning  had  swept  over  him,  a yearning  to  be  part 
of  that  tranquility,  to  sink  down  deep  into  it;  he  had  found  himself  falling 
forward  toward  his  reflection.  His  father  had  caught  him  and  pulled  him 
back  with  an  oath  of  concern.  They  had  made  much  of  his  near-mishap, 
which  had  pleased  him.  But  now,  lying  in  the  dark,  he  remembered  the 
stillness  at  the  bottom  of  the  lake  and  longed  for  it  again. 

He  had  just  begun  to  doze  off  for  a second  time  when  he  heard  his 
bedroom  door  opening.  Yellow  hallway  light  jabbed  his  eyes.  He  smelled 
his  mother's  cigarette  and  her  Blue  Grass  cologne.  He  closed  his  eyes  and 
lay  still,  his  heart  pounding.  The  cigarette  and  cologne  smells  increased. 
He  felt  her  breathing  above  the  bed.  "Baby, " she  said.  She  touched  his  hair. 
He  thought  of  the  lake  and  sank  down,  down. 

The  next  morning,  his  parents  would  only  talk  to  one  another  in 
monosyllables,  and  his  father  took  the  car  into  New  Milford  to  have 
breakfast  there.  Jeffrey  sat  at  the  big  kitchen  table  with  his  mother.  Her 
cigarette  burned  in  an  ashtray.  She  looked  tired,  and  drank  several  cups  of 
fragrant  black  coffee  while  he  ate  the  buttered  waffles  she  had  made  him. 
"Are  they  good,  baby?"  she  asked  him.  He  nodded.  After  a silence,  she 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


83 


took  a drag  on  her  Camel  and  added,  '"Your  father's  being  a bastard. " When 
he  glanced  up  at  her  face,  she  blew  smoke,  blinked  rapidly  and  smiled. 
"Well,  enough  of  that  nonsense."  She  patted  his  small  hand  with  her  big 
ugly  one.  "You're  my  precious  baby.  Finish  your  breakfast;  Mama's  got 
chores  to  do." 

She  drained  her  coffee,  got  up  from  the  table,  and  started  sweeping  the 
floor.  By  the  time  he  had  eaten  the  last  of  his  waffle  and  deposited  his 
dishes  in  the  sink,  she  was  on  her  hands  and  knees  scrubbing  the  linoleum 
with  a brush.  He  went  upstairs  to  his  room,  got  out  the  Science  Officer 
tunic  his  mother  had  made  for  him  and  the  Spock  ears  his  father  had 
bought  for  him,  put  them  on,  grabbed  a phaser,  and  went  downstairs  again. 
His  mother  was  still  scrubbing  the  kitchen  floor.  Her  cigarette  was  in  her 
mouth.  He  left  the  house  by  the  mountain  laurel  door  and  made  for  the 
vegetable  garden. 

The  garden  was  south  of  the  far  pasture  where  he  had  hidden  in  the 
Buick  and  seen  the  green  man  for  the  first  time.  His  mother  had  had  one 
of  the  young  neighbor  farmers  till  up  the  ground  for  her,  and  she  had 
planted  tomatoes,  potatoes,  carrots,  squash,  beans,  sweet  peppers,  cucum- 
bers for  pickles,  dill  for  pickles  (she  made  them  herself  in  a big  tub  in  a 
nook  off  the  kitchen  next  to  the  dishwasher),  glads,  which  he  thought 
really  looked  glad  with  their  bright  colors,  and  sweet  corn.  He  crawled 
through  the  sweet  corn,  trying  to  circle  around  the  party  of  Klingons  who 
had  devastated  the  Federation  outpost.  The  soft  manured  earth  gave  under 
his  knees  and  hands,  rich  as  chocolate  cake.  Though  the  day  was  already 
sweltering,  the  ground  was  still  wet  under  the  corn. 

The  Klingons  were  proving  difficult  to  evade.  They  had  spread  out  in 
a wide  scan  of  the  area,  searching  for  him.  Jeffrey  changed  direction  and 
headed  at  top  speed  toward  the  old  asparagus  patch,  which  marked  the 
eastern  edge  of  the  tilled  ground.  Beyond  it  lay  meadow,  then  a near  arm 
of  the  same  woods  which  bordered  the  far  pasture  a quarter  mile  away. 
Jeffrey  reasoned  that  if  he  could  make  it  to  the  meadow,  he  would  be  out 
of  the  Klingons'  phaser  range,  and  the  Enterprise  could  beam  him  up 
before  the  Klingons  knew  what  was  happening.  In  the  heat,  his  Spock  ears 
felt  heavy.  The  asparagus,  long  gone  to  plume,  waved  before  him.  He  broke 
from  the  garden  and  made  a dash  for  the  cover  of  a clump  of  black 
raspberry. 


84 


FANTASY  SCIENCE  FICTION 


The  green  man  was  standing  in  the  meadow  halfway  between  the 
forest  edge  and  Jeffrey's  raspberry  clump.  He  looked  exactly  as  Jeffrey 
remembered  him:  naked  as  night,  hairy,  powerful.  He  raised  his  left  arm, 
muscle-bunched,  in  greeting,  palm  held  flat  and  upright.  For  a moment 
Jeffrey  thought  he  was  going  to  open  the  two  middle  fingers,  the  way  Mr. 
Spock  did.  Then  the  green  man  dropped  his  arm  and  began  moving  slowly 
toward  the  woods.  At  the  fringe,  he  stopped  and  looked  over  his  hairy 
shoulder  at  Jeffrey,  waiting,  smiling  a white  smile  like  the  Pepsodent  man, 
though  Jeffrey  knew  the  green  man  probably  did  not  brush  regularly  after 
every  meal.  The  smile  hit  Jeffrey  like  a baseball  in  the  face,  but  in  a good 
way.  It  was  a smile  for  him  alone,  like  Mr.  Halloran's  smile  at  school  when 
he  got  an  "E"  on  his  spelling  test.  But  before  he  could  move  or  say 
something,  the  green  man  had  turned  again  and  melted  into  the  trees. 

This  time  Jeffrey  ran  right  up  to  the  woods  and  a few  steps  in.  "Come 
back,"  he  said.  He  took  a few  more  steps.  Sweet  green  sunlight  dappled  his 
Science  Officer  tunic.  It  was  cool  in  the  shade.  He  looked  carefully  around 
and  could  see  no  tracks  the  green  man  might  have  left.  "Hello?"  he  said 
again,  raising  his  voice.  Some  birds  thrashed  and  dropped  and  rose, 
chittering.  In  the  distance,  tree-trunks  leaned,  half-fallen,  in  heavy  slants. 
There  was  moss  on  them.  He  took  another  few  steps  forward.  No  trap 
snapped  around  his  ankle,  but  the  green  man  did  not  reappear. 

At  breakfast  a week  later,  when  his  parents  were  eating  at  the  same 
table  again  but  still  not  talking  much,  Jeffrey  said  to  his  father's  newspa- 
per, "I  saw  a man  in  the  woods." 

"Christ  almighty!"  his  father  exclaimed,  lowering  the  paper.  He  had 
dripped  yellow  egg  yolk  down  his  rotund  plaid  front.  "I  can't  wear  a clean 
shirt  for  five  minutes!" 

"Oh,  Simon;  it's  nothing."  Jeffrey's  mother  put  down  her  coffee  cup, 
stood  up,  went  to  the  counter,  picked  up  a washcloth,  rinsed  it  under  the 
tap,  walked  back  to  the  table,  and  began  wiping  off  her  husband.  Impa- 
tiently he  took  the  cloth  from  her  and  wiped  himself.  She  said,  "Jeffrey 
Andrew  Russell,  did  you  go  into  those  woods  by  yourself?" 

"No,  Mama.  I just  went  to  the  edge." 

"Jeffrey?"  She  turned  her  all-knowing,  undeceivable  gaze  upon  him. 
"Are  you  sure  you're  not  fibbing  to  Mama?" 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


85 


''That's  all  I did.  Mama.  I just  saw  him  on  the  edge."  He  shut  his 
mouth.  He  had  almost  added,  Of  the  far  pasture. 

His  father  put  the  washcloth  aside.  "Did  he  have  a gun?" 

"No."  Jeffrey  had  been  warned  many  times  that  hunters  were  always 
creeping  on  to  the  property  and  shooting  animals  illegally,  another  reason 
why  he  was  forbidden  to  go  into  the  woods  alone,  because  hunters  could 
think  you  were  a deer  and  shoot  you  before  they  knew  you  were  a boy. 

"What  did  he  look  like?" 

"Simon,"  said  Jeffrey's  mother,  "you  don't  have  to  grill  him  that 
way." 

"Will  you  please  let  me  talk  to  the  boy?" 

"The  boy?"  Her  tone  was  amused.  Jeffrey  shrank.  "I  believe  your  son 
has  a name.'"  She  lit  a cigarette  and  blew  smoke  elaborately.  Jeffrey's 
father  turned  red. 

"I  am  simply  endeavoring  to  determine  the  facts  of  the  matter,  Rae," 
he  snapped. 

Jeffrey's  mother  shook  her  head  and  smiled  to  herself.  To  Jeffrey  she 
said,  "What  did  the  man  look  like,  darling?" 

"Like  one  of  those  hippies  on  the  Green  in  New  Milford,"  Jeffrey  said. 
"He  didn't  have  any  clothes  on."  His  parents  stiffened  in  unison  and 
exchanged  meaningful  looks. 

His  father  said  to  his  mother  over  his  head,  "Those  damn  kids.  I'd 
better  call  Harley  Marsden."  Harley  Marsden  was  the  town  constable. 

"Oh,  Simon,  they  don't  mean  any  harm." 

Jeffrey's  father  pushed  his  chair  back  violently.  Jeffrey  shut  his  eyes. 
He  heard  the  swinging  door  from  the  kitchen  to  the  foyer  open  and  shut; 
heavy  steps;  the  telephone  being  dialed.  His  mother  said  to  him,  "I  never 
want  you  going  near  those  woods  again.  Not  without  Mama.  Do  you 
understand,  Jeffrey?" 

"Yes."  He  heard  his  father's  grim  voice  talking  into  the  receiver,  but 
he  could  not  hear  the  words  clearly. 

"Yes,  whom?" 

"Yes,  Mother."  He  opened  his  eyes  again  and  gave  her  a reassuring 
look.  He  was  shocked  to  see  tears  on  her  cheeks.  She  looked  away  from 
him,  blinking,  and  took  another  drag  on  her  cigarette.  Guilt  doused  him 
like  cold  rain  water  off  a fir  branch.  "I'm  sorry.  Mama.  I won't  do  it  again. " 


86 


FANTASY  SCIENCE  FICTION 


course  you  won't,  darling/'  she  said.  She  gave  him  a brave  smile 
and  patted  his  arm.  "Mama  loves  you,  that's  all.  She  loves  you  more  than 
tongue  can  tell.  She  wouldn't  want  anything  to  happen  to  her  precious 
Jeffie." 

"He  didn't  do  anything,"  Jeffrey  whispered.  She  shushed  him  and 
stroked  his  arm,  then  his  hair.  His  father  shoved  through  the  swinging 
door. 

"Harley  said  he'd  bring  Rob  over  to  look  around,"  said  Mr.  Russell. 
"Those  damn  kids!  I spend  a fortune  on  'No  Trespassing'  signs  and  I might 
as  well  be  putting  out  a welcome  mat."  To  Jeffrey  he  said,  "When  did  this 
happen?" 

"Last  Saturday,"  Jeffrey  said.  His  mother  stood  silently  and  turned  to 
the  dishes  in  the  kitchen  sink. 

"Did  you  hear  any  shots  from  the  woods  that  afternoon?" 

"No."  Clink  went  the  dishes. 

"Did  he  do  anything  or  say  anything  to  you?" 

"No."  Suddenly,  he  was  afraid,  not  for  himself,  but  for  the  green  man. 

"Do  you  think  you  could  show  Mr.  Marsden  where  you  saw  the 
man?" 

"Yes,"  he  said.  Later  that  day  Harley  and  Rob,  his  beefy  blond  deputy, 
arrived.  Jeffrey  led  them  and  his  father  to  the  far  pasture  where  Vi  was. 
Forbidden  to  accompany  them,  he  watched  the  three  tramp  off  into  the 
woods,  like  two  bowling  pins  taking  a bowling  ball  on  a hike.  They  came 
back  in  three  hours,  Jeffrey's  father  puffing  and  the  two  policemen  shaking 
their  heads.  They  had  found  the  dead  remains  of  a campfire  and  something 
else,  something  odd  in  a tree  which  they  would  not  talk  about  in  front  of 
Jeffrey. 

His  mother  put  him  to  bed  early  after  a dinner  of  thick  ham  sand- 
wiches and  chocolate  chip  cookies,  which  she  had  spent  all  day  making, 
sheet  after  sheet  of  them,  perfect  and  gleaming  and  fragrant.  He  lay 
upstairs  in  his  bedroom,  trying  to  translate  the  adult  drones  from  the 
kitchen  into  language.  He  thought.  He'll  never  come  back  now.  I'll  never 
see  him  again.  He  felt  a great  desolation. 

Nothing  happened  for  many  days.  School  came,  a new  grade  with  all 
his  old  friends.  He  almost  forgot  the  green  man  in  his  joy  over  the  crackly 
and  perfumed  new  books  and  the  wonderful  stacks  of  empty  lined  writing 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


87 


paper.  He  got  E's  in  Spelling  and  Arithmetic  and  Reading,  and  he  had  a part 
in  the  Thanksgiving  pageant,  a pilgrim  with  a big  round  white  cardboard 
collar.  Hard  frost  killed  all  the  flowers  in  the  garden.  Men  came  with  a 
truck  to  fill  the  oil-burning  furnace  in  the  cellar.  One  night  he  woke  up 
while  it  was  still  dark  and  saw  snow  drifting  down  like  feathers  through 
the  porch  light. 

He  got  out  of  bed,  padded  to  his  bedroom  window,  and  looked  out.  He 
had  on  his  slip-slops,  but  his  feet  were  still  cold.  At  first  he  could  only 
think  of  Christmas:  snow  meant  Christmas  was  coming.  He  loved  Christ- 
mas. He  watched  as  the  snow  buried  the  back  yard,  the  swing  set,  his 
mother's  dead  roses,  the  dark  eaves  of  the  Little  House  where  his  father's 
forbidden  study  was.  He  thought  of  the  cow  and  the  horse  asleep  in  the 
barn.  The  cow  slept  lying  down,  but  the  horse  slept  standing  up.  His 
mother  had  told  him  that.  He  thought  of  snow  falling  over  the  silent 
woods.  He  wondered  if  the  green  man  was  still  out  there,  somewhere.  He 
must  have  gone  back  to  his  commune,  he  thought.  But  what  if  he  didn't^ 
What  if  he  didn't  have  a commune  to  go  back  to^ 

He  felt  a pang  like  the  pang  he  felt  when  his  mother  looked  sad  and 
lonely.  He  got  back  into  bed  and  pulled  the  quilt  up  to  his  neck.  He  fell 
asleep  and  dreamed  he  was  wading  through  a river  of  hot  dry  green 
cornstalks  while  his  mother  shouted  to  him  from  the  kitchen  door  to 
come  back,  come  back,  come  back.  The  next  morning  was  Saturday.  He 
rose  early  to  smothered  blank  brightness.  He  got  dressed  and  went 
downstairs  to  the  kitchen.  His  mother  was  at  the  counter  with  her  red  and 
green  Christmas  apron  on,  Fanny  Farmer  Cookbook  open,  peering  down 
her  bifocals  with  flour  and  sugar  in  sacks  around  her.  He  said  to  her,  "May 
I go  out  and  play?" 

"Don't  I get  a kiss  first?"  He  went  over  to  her  and  let  her  mash  him 
again.  Her  lips  tasted  like  vanilla  extract.  She  smiled  at  him,  her  world,  her 
joy,  her  own.  "You  put  on  your  boots  and  your  hood,"  she  commanded 
him.  "And  your  snow-pants." 

"Yes,  Mama,"  he  said. 

"And  your  gloves." 

"I  will."  He  smiled  back  at  her  and  went  out  of  the  kitchen  and  into 
the  hallway.  In  the  hall  he  sat  on  the  bottom  of  the  stairs  near  the 
telephone  stand  and  pulled  on  his  red  snow-pants,  then  his  red  rubber 


88 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


boots.  They  were  hard  to  get  on,  but  he  did  it.  From  the  long  coat-rack  he 
took  down  his  stuffed  coat  with  the  hood.  He  put  it  on  and  buttoned  it  up. 
He  waddled  back  into  the  kitchen.  His  mother  turned  hurriedly  from  the 
spice  cupboard  to  the  sink  and  opened  the  tap.  He  watched  her  wash  out 
a glass  and  put  it  on  the  drainboard.  She  turned  smiling  to  him.  ''You  look 
as  snug  as  a bug  in  a rug,"  she  said.  "Are  you  going  to  make  snow  angels? " 

"Yes,"  he  said.  After  a moment  he  said,  "Bye,"  and  went  outside  into 
the  snow. 

It  was  a completely  different  world  at  once.  The  morning  sun  was 
bright  and  the  morning  sky  was  cloudless  blue.  The  back  yard  stretched 
away,  a flat  unbroken  expanse  of  dazzling  white.  He  walked  away  from  the 
house  and  onto  the  snow-covered  lawn,  leaving  tracks  with  his  red  boots. 
He  climbed  the  slick  ladder  of  the  jungle  gym,  paused  at  the  top  to  wave 
at  his  mother,  who  was  watching  him  through  the  kitchen  door,  then  shot 
down  the  slide  on  his  rump.  He  landed  in  a heap  of  snow  and  laughed.  The 
metal  of  the  slide  gleamed  clean  behind  him.  He  stood  up,  batted  at  his 
snow-pants  with  his  gloves;  snow  powdered  the  air  and  went  up  his  nose. 
He  slid  down  the  slide  three  more  times,  then  wandered  on  through  the 
yard,  taking  his  time  lest  she  be  watching  still,  past  his  father's  Little 
House,  until  he  came  to  the  lilac  hedge  with  its  hard  brown  sleeping  buds. 
He  walked  through  the  opening  in  the  hedge  and  out  of  sight  of  the  kitchen 
door. 

He  began  to  run.  It  was  awkward,  in  his  leggings  and  boots;  he  slid  a 
little  and  fell  down  once.  There  was  no  snow  under  the  pine  trees  at  the 
back  of  the  Little  House.  He  paused  there  on  the  needles  to  catch  his 
breath.  His  father  was  already  hard  at  work,  typing.  Smoke  trickled  from 
the  Little  House  chimney.  Jeffrey  looked  up  at  the  brown-lit  windows. 
Inside,  he  knew,  there  were  walls  and  walls  of  books,  and  silence  like  the 
calm  at  the  bottom  of  the  lake.  He  hurried  on. 

He  passed  the  cow  barn  and  the  horse  stall  and  the  ghostly  rhubarb 
patch.  He  passed  the  corral,  which  in  spring  and  summer  was  calf-deep 
manure.  Even  now,  in  places,  the  snow  had  melted  into  hoof-prints.  On 
the  far  side  of  the  corral,  a low  fieldstone  wall  marked  the  edge  of  the  far 
pasture,  but  he  did  not  head  that  way.  He  walked  to  the  edge  of  what  had 
been  the  vegetable  garden.  Snow  had  softened  its  hard  lumps  and  ridges. 
Here  and  there  grasses  raised  white  plumes  into  the  cold  air,  their 


THE  GREEN  MAN 


89 


undersides  pale  brown.  There  were  no  more  cornstalks;  his  mother  had 
them  tilled  under  every  fall.  He  stepped  forward  into  the  frozen  furrows. 

His  head  was  buzzing,  as  though  there  were  bees  in  his  hair.  This  is 
where  the  tomatoes  were,  he  thought.  This  is  where  the  potatoes  were.  He 
had  played  one-potato,  two-potato  with  his  brother,  who  was  in  Vietnam. 
He  came  to  the  edge  of  the  garden  and  the  asparagus  trench.  A few  old  stiff 
spiny  stalks  still  remained,  dotted  with  dessicated  red  berries.  His  mother 
had  always  said  never  to  eat  anything  without  asking  her  first;  it  might  be 
poisonous.  He  picked  one  of  the  asparagus  berries  and  put  it  in  his  mouth. 
It  tasted  bitter,  so  he  spit  it  out. 

He  crossed  the  asparagus  trench  and  entered  the  meadow.  The  white 
trees  of  the  woods  lay  waiting  for  him  on  the  other  side.  The  Klingons  did 
not  fire  upon  him.  He  passed  the  snowy  hump  of  a black  faspberry  bush, 
and  another.  When  he  was  close  enough  to  see  the  green  man's  eyes,  he 
stopped. 

They  were  dark  and  fierce  and  full  of  love.  They  made  him  want  to 
chase  cows  with  a stick,  to  shout  his  name  in  church.  The  man  was 
holding  out  his  furred  hand.  Jeffrey  thought  of  his  mother's  smell  of 
tobacco  and  wine  in  the  dark,  of  her  mouth  mashing  his,  of  her  precise 
knife-cuts  at  the  kitchen  counter.  He  thought  of  his  fat  father  asking, 
"What  are  you  going  to  have,  Rae?"  at  the  kitchen  table,  as  though  it  was 
food  she  needed.  He  thought  of  Vi  rotting  in  silence  while  wasps  knocked 
themselves  stupid  against  the  windshield.  He  looked  into  the  green  man's 
eyes  and  said,  "Could  you  please  show  me  where  the  raccoons  go  when 
they  go  away  and  you  don't  see  them?"  The  man  nodded,  very  seriously. 
Jeffrey  reached  up  and  took  his  hand,  and  together  the  two  of  them  turned 
and  walked  into  the  forest. 


Films 

KATHI  MAIO 


PORTRAIT  OF  THE  ARTIST 
AS  A MAMA’S  BOY 


Screenwriters 

aren't  as  dumb  as  they 
look. ..in  most  movie 
reviews.  I mean,  if  they 
were  as  unimaginative  and  self-in- 
dulgent as  the  critics  of  America 
have  proclaimed  them,  they  would 
do  the  natural  write-what-you- 
know  thing  and  make  a writer  the 
hero  of  their  screenplays  much  more 
often  then  they  do.  But  they  have 
accepted  the  sad  truth:  The  writer's 
life  is  a less  than  fascinating  spec- 
tacle. 

So,  when  a screenwriter  shows 
up  in  a movie  at  all,  he  is  more 
likely  to  be  an  embittered  — if  cru- 
cial — cameo  (e.g.,  The  Player)  than 
the  central  character  (as  in  the  little 
seen,  but  oddly  endearing,  The  Big 
Picture).  Of  all  writers,  journalists 
{His  Girl  Friday,  All  the  President's 
Men)  have  certainly  fared  the  best 
on  screen,  because  their  role  is  seen 


as  an  active  one.  They  can  be  val- 
iant investigators  chasing  down  a 
life-saving  or  President-toppling 
exclusive. 

Other  types  of  authors  rarely 
get  the  star  treatment.  And  when 
they  do,  it's  usually  only  as  un- 
avoidable remnants  of  the  original 
novel  upon  which  a movie  is  based. 
(Novelists  can  indulge  their  self- 
referential  tendencies  much  more 
freely  than  scripters.)  Even  then, 
the  writer  is  little  more  than,  as  in 
Sophie's  Choice,  the  witness/scribe 
of  the  high  drama  of  other  people's 
lives. 

Being  a "serious"  writer  helps. 
If  you're  a Hemingway,  they  might 
even  make  a movie  about  your  cal- 
low youth.  But  if  you're  a master  of 
pop.  cult.,  chances  are  you'll  get  no 
respect — and  even  less  screen  time. 
Outside  of  oddities  like  Misery 
(wherein,  let's  face  it,  Kathy  Bates's 


FILMS 


91 


backwoods  psycho  was  much  more 
compelling  than  James  Caan's 
writer  hero),  and  the  occasional 
dangerous-to-know  detective  story 
writer  hero  (a  figure  much  more 
common  on  television  than  on  the 
big  screen),  those  who  write  for  the 
masses  have  been  largely  ignored. 

But  maybe  that's  changing. 
Two  — count  them,  two  — movies 
this  past  winter  focused  on  Science 
Fiction/Fantasy  writers  as  protago- 
nists. That's  the  good  news.  The 
bad  is  that  both  were  romantically 
challenged,  socially  inept  mama's 
boys. 

Sad-sack  auteur  Albert  Brooks 
made  it  to  most  major  cineplexes 
with  his  latest  movie.  Mother.  In 
it,  he  plays  an  L.A.-based  science 
fiction  writer  named  John 
Henderson.  Never  a best-seller  as 
an  author,  John  has  also  been  less 
than  successful  as  a lover  and  hus- 
band. After  his  second  marriage  ends 
in  an  acrimonious  divorce  (that 
strips  his  suburban  house  of  all  fur- 
niture but  a single  chair),  he  com- 
plains to  a friend  that  the  one  thing 
all  of  his  five  major  relationships 
have  had  in  common  is  that  the 
women  in  his  life  never  believed  in 
him. 

Not  content  to  simply  blame 
his  old  girlfriends  for  his  vicissi- 
tudes, John  contemplates  the  root 


cause  of  all  his  problems.  And  who 
better  to  blame  for  his  miserable 
life  than  the  woman  who  gave  birth 
to  him,  mother  Beatrice  (Debbie 
Reynolds)?  Henderson  decides  that 
if  he  is  ever  to  achieve  any  happi- 
ness, he  must  first  come  to  terms 
with  dear  old  mom.  So  he  packs  a 
few  belongings  into  his  convertible 
and  heads  for  the  Bay  Area  to  return 
to  the  nest  of  his  mildly  alarmed 
mother. 

The  writing  here,  by  Brooks 
and  his  long-time  collaborator, 
Monica  Johnson,  is  often  funny,  but 
generally  sitcom-predictable.  There 
are  gags  about  the  old  food  in  mom's 
refrigerator  and  recurring  bits  about 
her  technophobia  and  her  cheer>^ 
willingness  to  discuss  her  son's  pri- 
vate life  with  total  strangers.  There 
is  even  an  easily  anticipated  sub- 
plot about  John's  sibling  rivalry  with 
his  younger  brother,  Jeff  (Rob  Mor- 
row). 

Beatrice  Henderson  offers  more 
affection  to  her  second  son,  a suc- 
cessful sports  agent  with  a wife  and 
kids.  At  least  that's  the  way  Brooks's 
hero  perceives  it  — and  there  is 
never  any  doubt  that  the  viewpoint 
of  the  film  is  his.  For  her  firstborn, 
she  serves  up  (besides  ancient  sher- 
bet and  wilted  iceberg)  a steady  dose 
of  disapproval  and  doubt.  "This  is 
my  son. ..the  other  one,"  she  tells 


92 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


acquaintances.  And  when  John  tells 
her  that  he's  working  on  a sequel  to 
what  she  refers  to  as  "the  space 
thing,"  she  questions  the  wisdom 
of  bringing  back  "those  charac- 
ters." 

At  times,  Mother  plays  like  a 
rather  tedious  exercise  in  mother- 
bashing. (And,  at  49,  isn't  Brooks/ 
Henderson  a little  old  to  disrupt  an 
adult  life  completely  to  run  home 
to  mommy  and  obsess  on  approval 
issues  with  her?)  What  makes  the 
film  enjoyable  is  that,  although 
Brooks  and  Johnson  do  dump  on 
her,  they  nonetheless  take  their 
Mothera  step  beyond  the  castrating 
shrew  stereotype.  Beatrice  is  a com- 
plex woman  with  talents  and 
dreams  her  son  was  unaware  of.  She 
has  a life  — and  a sex  life,  to  boot. 
And  although  she  knows  how  un- 
just her  son  is  being,  she  is  mag- 
nanimous (and,  yes,  loving)  enough 
to  let  him  get  away  with  it.  When 
Mother  works  — and  it  does  much 
of  the  time  — it  has  as  much  to  do 
with  casting  as  it  does  scripting, 
however.  For  I don't  believe  Mother 
would  be  half  as  successful  without 
the  sly,  smart  performance  of 
Debbie  Reynolds  in  the  title  role. 
Albert  Brooks  deserves  consider- 
able credit  for  coaxing  Debbie 
Reynolds  out  of  her  Vegas  retire- 
ment from  the  movie  biz.  Those 


who  remember  Reynolds  as  a perky 
song-and-dance  star  (Singing  in  the 
Rain,  etc.)  or  an  All-American 
sweetheart  {Tammy  and  the  Bach- 
elor, etc.)  may  find  her  nuanced 
performance  here  a bit  of  a revela- 
tion. And  it's  just  that  element  of 
surprise  that  makes  movie-going 
such  a joy. 

Watch  Mother  for  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  Albert  Brooks  at  his 
kvetching,  self-pitying  best  as  a 
writer-director-performer.  Better 
yet,  see  it  for  Debbie  Reynolds's 
triumphant  return  as  a movie  star 
aftera  twenty-five-year  absence.  But 
don't  see  it  for  any  insights  into  the 
sf/fantasy  writer's  life.  There  aren't 
any. 

Although  it's  important  to  the 
plot  that  John  Henderson  be  a writer, 
it  is  immaterial  that  he  is  in  the  sf 
field.  It  merely  allows  for  a few 
jokes  about  book  titles  and  strange 
characters.  And  it  provides  an  ex- 
cuse for  him  to  re-decorate  his  boy- 
hood bedroom  with  interesting  pop 
artifacts  like  robot  toys  and  posters 
for  Planet  of  the  Apes  and 
Barbarella,  Reason  enough?  Why 
not.  It's  rather  nice  to  see  sf  writers 
getting  a little  on-screen  attention, 
no  matter  what  the  motivation. 

But  for  those  looking  for  a 
movie  that  actually  tries  to  say 
something  about  a man's  life  as  a 


FILMS 


93 


writer,  a much  more  interesting 
movie  is  one  that  will  be — natch  — 
a lot  harder  to  find.  And  that  is  the 
debut  feature  directed  by  Dan  Ire- 
land entitled  The  Whole  Wide 
World. 

The  film  is  adapted  from  a 
memoir,  One  Who  Walked  Alone, 
written  by  Novalyne  Price  Ellis. 
The  book  recounts  her  friendship 
(and  abortive  romance)  with  pulp- 
master  Robert  E.  Howard.  Howard 
is  best  known,  of  course,  as  the 
creator  of  Conan  the  Barbarian.  And 
although  he  experimented  in  po- 
etry, as  well  as  a variety  of  pulp 
formulas  and  series  characters, 
Howard  will  always  be  remembered 
as  the  father  of  Conan,  and,  thereby, 
one  of  the  founders  of  the  sub-genre 
that  would  be  called,  variously,  epic 
fantasy,  heroic  fantasy,  and  sword 
and  sorcery. 

Conan  has  lived  on,  since  his 
creator's  death  in  1 936,  in  a plethora 
of  bastardized  product  lines  that 
includes  stories,  novels,  comic 
books,  feature  films,  and  (soon)  a 
television  series.  The  staying-power 
of  the  massive  Cimmerian  is  im- 
pressive, to  say  the  least.  But  it  is 
hardly  surprising.  Few  characters 
have  so  resonated  with  audiences 
hungering  for  a vivid  representa- 
tion of  unadulterated  and  untamed 
masculinity.  He  takes  what  he 


wants  when  he  wants  it,  this  icon 
from  the  Hyborian  age.  Conan  is  a 
noble  brute  who  lives  by  his  sword 
and  his  own  code  (of  sorts),  but  is 
otherwise  unfettered  by  social  con- 
trols. 

What  a powerful  fantasy!  And 
for  none  more  so  than  his  creator. 
For  Robert  Howard  was  a young 
man  mightily  constrained  by  the 
economics  of  the  depression,  the 
disapproval  of  his  small  Texas  town 
(who  thought  he  should  go  out  and 
get  a real  job  and  stop  writing  that 
"filth"  of  his),  and,  most  of  all,  by 
family  ties  that  bound  him  to  his 
sickly  mother  just  as  hard  as  a 
Hyborian  hero  might  be  bound  to  a 
wheel  of  torture. 

It  is  the  story  of  this  tormented 
soul  that  Mrs.  Ellis  hoped  to  tell 
from  her  first-hand  knowledge.  She 
succeeded.  And  although  her  book 
achieved  something  considerably 
less  than  best-seller  status,  it  made 
the  leap  to  the  big  screen  because 
she  had  friends  in  the  business. 

As  a teacher  of  speech  for  many 
years,  Novalyne  Price  Ellis  inspired 
many  students.  Among  them  an 
actor/producer  named  Benjamin 
Mouton  and  a writer  named  Michael 
Scott  Myers.  When  they  read  their 
favorite  high  school  teacher's  book, 
they  vowed  to  bring  it  to  the  screen. 
To  this  end,  they  approached  Dan 


94 


FANTASY  A.  SCIENCE  FICTION 


Ireland,  a producer  and  studio  ex- 
ecutive at  Cineville  for  help.  Ire- 
land was  so  moved  by  Ellis's  recol- 
lections of  Howard  that  he  decided 
to  take  a mighty  leap  and  direct  the 
film  himself. 

The  result  is,  as  you  could 
guess,  a labor  of  love  by  commited 
filmmakers.  And  that  kind  of  dedi- 
cation is  reason  enough  to  hunt  out 
The  Whole  Wide  World.  But  there 
are  plenty  of  other  reasons  to  see 
this  film.  Foremost  among  them  is 
that  The  Whole  Wide  World  is  a 
very  good  movie,  with  breathtak- 
ing cinematography  of  rural  Texas 
by  Claudio  Roca,  and  two  phenom- 
enal performances  by  Vincent 
D'Onofrio  as  Howard,  and  Renee 
Zellweger  as  Novalyne  Price. 

The  story  begins  in  1934  when 
a former  beau  introduces  Novalyne 
to  a writer  friend  of  his  named  Bob 
Howard.  Novalyne  has  trained  to 
be  a teacher,  but  dreams  of  being  a 
writer,  so  she  is  intrigued  by  this 
badly  dressed  and  loudly  loquacious 
fellow.  He's  a real  writer,  who's 
actually  managed  to  sell  and  pub- 
lish his  stories  widely. 

Novalyne  would  love  to  pick 
up  a few  tricks  of  the  trade.  So  when 
she  takes  a teaching  job  in  How^ard's 
home  town,  she  wastes  no  time  in 
calling  Howard  ("the  greatest  pulp 
writer  in  the  whole  world")  to  rees- 


tablish their  acquaintance.  Unfor- 
tunately, Bob's  mother  (Ann 
Wedgeworth)  does  everything  she 
can  to  keep  Novalyne  away  from 
her  son.  But  the  willful  Miss  Price, 
who  is  not  one  to  be  put  off  by  an 
interfering  mother,  barges  ahead. 
And  soon,  Bob  and  Novalyne  are 
taking  long  country  drives  to  talk 
about  writing,  society,  and  every- 
thing else  under  the  prairie  moon. 

For  both,  it  is  the  kind  of  meet- 
ing of  the  minds  that  is  hard  to 
come  by  in  small-town  Texas.  And 
soon,  it  develops  into  something 
more.  But  Howard,  who  can  hold 
forth  at  length  about  the  decay  of 
civilization  and  the  latest  adven- 
ture of  Conan  ("the  damnedest  bas- 
tard that  ever  was"),  holds  back 
when  it  comes  to  committing  him- 
self to  Novalyne.  He  has  already 
devoted  himself  to  another  woman 
— his  mother. 

After  a single  heady  kiss,  the 
relationship  quickly  disintegrates 
between  Novalyne  and  Bob.  He  be- 
comes more  and  more  caught  up  in 
the  care  of  his  ailing  mother.  She 
gets  more  caught  up  in  teaching 
and  continuing  her  own  education. 
And,  practical  and  independent 
woman  that  she  is,  she  realizes  that 
she  needs  to  move  on  if  she  hopes  to 
find  a man  capable  of  a healthy 
relationship. 


FILMS 


95 


The  Whole  Wide  World  is, 
above  all  else,  a love  story  about 
lost  chances  and  bad  timing.  It  is 
the  great  romance  that  should  have 
happened,  but  didn't.  It's  an  old 
story.  But  seldom  has  it  been  told  so 
heartbreakingly  well.  Vincent 
D'Onofrio,  one  of  our  finest  actors, 
does  a wonderful  job  of  capturing 
Howard's  creative  fury  and  sexual 
longing,  and,  finally,  his  tortured 
descent  into  despair.  And  Renee 
Zellweger  is  amazing  as  the  "spit- 
fire" Novalyne. 

D'Onofrio  is  so  good  and  so 
BIG  in  his  performance,  a lesser 
actor  would  have  been  blown  off 
this  screen  by  his  bravado.  Not  Ms. 
Zellweger.  She  holds  her  own,  and 
then  some.  (And  it  was  this  role 
that  helped  win  her  her  co-starring 
role  with  Tom  Cruise  in  the  mega- 
bit ferry  Maguire.) 

After  reading  Ellis's  memoir, 
and  watching  the  fine  film  it  be- 
came, I couldn't  help  but  wonder 
whether  a little  mother-blaming 
was  also  at  work  here.  Was  Mrs. 
Howard  (and  the  vaguely  incestu- 
ous possessiveness  toward  her  son 
depicted  in  the  film)  really  the  vil- 
lain of  the  piece?  Novalyne  Price 
clearly  believed  so.  And,  although 
she  may  be  a less  than  impartial 
judge,  certain  facts  cannot  be  dis- 
puted. 


After  Novalyne  had  left  for 
graduate  school  in  Louisiana,  Mrs. 
Howard's  health  failed  completely. 
When  Bob  Howard  was  informed 
by  a nurse  that  his  mother  was  near 
death,  he  went  out  to  his  car  and 
shot  himself  in  the  head.  He  died 
within  hours.  And  his  mother  died 
the  next  day. 

So,  what  are  these  two  movies 
telling  us?  That  science  fiction  and 
fantasy  novelists  are  too  hung  up 
on  their  mommies?  We'll  just  have 
to  wait  for  Hollywood  to  provide  us 
with  a little  more  evidence  of  their 
attitudes  towards  fantasy  writers. 

Or  maybe  we  already  have  it. 
As  I write  this,  Kevin  [Mallrats] 
Smith  is  about  to  release  the  last  of 
his  New  Jersey  Trilogy  films.  And 
in  this  one.  Chasing  Amy,  all  three 
leads  are  comic  book  writer/artists. 
(Fantasy  authors  of  a different 
stripe.) 

Here,  mothers  play  no  direct 
role.  (What  a relief !)  But  that  isn't  to 
say  that  the  characters  don't  have 
significant  relationship  problems 
and  identity  crises.  For  example, 
the  female  lead,  Alyssa  (Joey  Lauren 
Adams),  is  a tad  confused  about  her 
sexual  orientation  and  seems  to  be 
unaware  that  the  word  "bi-sexual" 
was  coined  just  for  folks  like  her- 
self. 

Therefore,  despite  an  active 


96 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


youth  spent  boffing  both  guys  and 
gals,  she  calls  herself  a lesbian  and 
is  unaccountably  shocked  to  find 
herself  in  love  with  a male  comics 
scribe,  Holden  (Ben  Affleck),  who, 
despite  soulful  eyes  and  the  requi- 
site facial  hair  of  a slacker 
heartthrob,  turns  out  to  be  a consid- 
erable jerk,  not  unlike  his  comics 


partner,  Banky  (Jason  Lee),  who  is  a 
belligerent  creep  from  the  start. 

Whew!  Give  me  John  Hen- 
derson and  the  star-crossed  lovers 
from  Cross  Plains,  Texas,  any  day. 
And  while  you're  at  it,  summon 
forth  the  spin-doctors.  I think  sf/ 
fantasy  writers  might  have  a little 
image  problem  in  tinseltown."^ 


OlStJeyS  A?>CEMDAMCV  CoOTtWOet)  OfltHECKED. 
Irt  iOl5  VT  l-A0(4CKeS  ITS  MOST  AMBiTiOOS 
THEME  PA1?K  ever. 


A IX  emflovees  are 

CERTAlM  roles. 


EKPECTEP  To  Follow 


During  the  summer,  your  average  ballfield  attracts  its  share  of  insects  (not  to 
mention  a few  pop  flies).  But  as  this  story  reminds  us,  the  biggest  pests  don’t 
usually  go  away  just  by  swatting  at  them... 

Michael  Libling  is  new  to  the  science  fiction  field,  but  he’s  not  new  to  the 
writing  world.  A former  student  of  Mordecai  Richler,  he  has  written  speeches, 
motivational  sermons,  commercials,  ad  campaigns,  and  a variety  of  other  sorts  of 
nonfiction  for  more  than  a decade  from  his  home  in  Montreal. 


Mosquito  League 

By  Michael  Libling 


WHAT  STRUCK  ME  FIRST 

about  Benny  Clay  were  the  dead  mos- 
quitoes. The  rest  of  us  would  sit  in 
the  dugout  slapping  and  scratching 
while  Benny  would  sit  on  the  bench,  hands  on  his  knees,  as  relaxed  as  if 
he  were  home  watching  Leave  It  to  Beaver.  We'd  end  up  with  bites,*  Benny 
would  end  up  with  dead  mosquitoes  hanging  all  over  him.  Limp  legs.  Limp 
wings.  Limp  whatever.  It  was  really  something  to  see. 

'T  think  it's  my  blood,"  he  explained.  "They  start  to  bite  me  and  that's 
it;  they  die.  Once  it  happened  with  a bee,  too.  Right  here,"  he  said,  poking 
himself  in  a stain  of  freckles.  "I  didn't  even  know  I had  a bee  in  me  till  Miss 
Caprice  told  me  to  go  wash  my  face."  Miss  Caprice  had  been  his  grade  five 
teacher  in  wherever  he  lived  before  he  moved  to  Howell.  He  had  men- 
tioned the  town  a couple  of  times,  but  it  wasn't  interesting  enough  for  me 
to  bother  remembering.  In  fact,  I didn't  give  much  thought  to  any  of  the 
towns  Benny  mentioned.  He  had  lived  in  a lot  of  dull  places,  some  even 
duller  than  Howell. 


98 


FANTASY  SCIENCE  FICTION 


Benny  wanted  to  be  a second  baseman.  Trouble  was,  he  couldn't  field 
or  hit  worth  a dam.  Coach  Ragemeyer  said  he  was  afraid  of  the  ball.  He 
shut  his  eyes  every  time  a grounder  shot  his  way  and  bailed  out  at  the 
plate,  even  if  the  pitch  was  a mile  outside.  "You're  worse  than  a girl.  Clay! 
Maybe  we  should  start  calling  you  Jenny?"  And  that's  exactly  what  a lot 
of  the  kids  did.  Strange  thing  was,  it  didn't  seem  to  bother  him  any  worse 
than  the  mosquitoes  did.  I'd  never  met  anyone  quite  like  him. 

"How  come  nothing  seems  to  bug  you,  Benny? " I asked  him  one  day, 
a couple  of  innings  after  Coach  Ragemeyer  tore  into  him  for  letting 
another  grounder  scoot  between  his  legs. 

"Stuff  bothers  me  all  right,  but  there's  nothing  I can  do  about  it,  so 
I keep  my  feelings  inside." 

"Wish  I could  do  that,"  I said.  "I  usually  say  something  dumb  — and 
then  get  jumped  on." 

"I  know,"  Benny  said.  "I  couldn't  believe  it  when  you  stood  up  to 
Gilpin.  He  really  belted  you,  didn't  he?"  Gilpin  was  a big  jerk  catcher  for 
the  Briarwood  Braves.  He  was  about  the  only  kid  in  the  league  who  wore 
spikes.  He  stressed  the  fact  by  leaving  his  mark  every  chance  he  got  — 
usually  on  somebody's  face.  I warned  him  that  if  he  tried  it  with  me.  I'd 
make  him  eat  his  glove.  Well,  he  did,  and  I didn't. 

I was  small  for  my  age,  and,  I guess,  my  brain  must  have  matched.  If 
only  my  mouth  had,  too.  Next  to  baseball,  getting  beaten  up  seemed  to  be 
my  favorite  pastime. 

I rolled  up  my  right  pant  leg.  "If  you  look  real  close,  you  can  still  see 
where  the  bugger  bit  me  after  he  spiked  me.  And  under  here,"  I raised  my 
shirt,  "is  where  he  clawed  me.  You'd  think  a kid  that  big  wouldn't  have 
to  fight  dirty,  but  he  does." 

"Did  he  do  that,  too?"  Benny  asked,  pointing  to  the  yellow  bruise  on 
my  shoulder,  just  where  my  neck  gets  started. 

"Nah!  That's  from  the  Skyler  game  and  Evans." 

"Figures.  Evans  has  used  his  elbow  on  me  a few  times,  too.  Don't 
understand  why  he  has  to  play  like  that." 

I spun  around  and  showed  Benny  my  back.  "Here's  where  he  kicked 
me  after  he  knocked  me  down." 

"You  ever  win  a fight,  Brian?" 

"Not  yet.  But  I will,"  I said.  "I'll  get  back  at  them  some  day.  I hate 
bullies.  Hate  their  guts." 


TO  THE  MOON  AND  BEYOND. 
ONLY  $25.97 


□ Send  me  a full  year  of  Fantasy  & Science  Fiction  at  the 
special  low  rate  of  $25.97.  I save  $8.52  off  the  newsstand  price. 

□ Send  me  two  years  at  $46.97.  I save  $22.10  off  the 
newsstand  price.  (Our  best  deal,  a 32%  savings.) 

name 

add  ress 

city St zip 

Outside  the  US  please  add  $5.00  a year  postage.  Make  checks  payable  in  U.S. 
dollars  drawn  on  a US  bank.  Allow  six  weeks  for  delivery  of  first  issue.  We  publish 
1 1 issues  a year,  including  a special  double  Oct/Nov  anniversary  issue. 

□ Payment  enclosed  □ Bill  me  □ Renewal  478R4 

□ Charge  my  MCA/isa 

Acct  No. Exp  date 


Coming  up  in 
Fantasy  & Science  Fiction 


Send  us  the  postpaid  card  below;  we'll  send  you  11  or  22 
issues  of  F&SF,  including  the  BIG  240  page  48th  Anniversary 
issue,  featuring  "Everything's  Eventual"  a brand  new  novella 
by  STEPHEN  KING.  Also  coming  up:  stories  by  Ian  MacLeod, 
Dale  Bailey,  Ben  Bova,  Esther  Friesner,  R.  Garcia  y Robertson, 
Ron  Goulart,  Robert  Reed,  Harry  Turtledove  and  many  others. 

The  special  2 year  rate  saves  32%  off  the  newsstand  price, 
so  fill  out  the  card  and  send  it  TODAY! 


BUSINESS  REPLY  MAIL 

FIRST  CLASS  MAIL  PERMIT  NO.  14  W.  CORNWALL,  CT 
POSTAGE  WILL  BE  PAID  BY  ADDRESSEE 

THE  MAGAZINE  OF 

Fajitasy&ScienceFiction 

143  CREAM  HILL  RD. 

WEST  CORNWALL,  CT  06796-9975 


No  Postage 
Necessary 
if  Mailed 
in  the 

United  States 


III... . II..I. .. II. I. .. II. .1.1.1.. .1.11 


MOSQUITO  LEAGUE 


99 


"I  hate  them,  too,'"  Benny  said.  ''But  Tm  not  going  to  mix  it  up  and  get 
hurt  even  worse.  If  Evans  wants  to  elbow  me,  I don't  care,  as  long  as  he 
doesn't  do  anything  else.  When  guys  like  him  and  Gilpin  start  up  with  me, 
I try  to  make  myself  invisible." 

"Does  it  work?" 

"Sometimes,  I think." 

"How  can  you  tell?" 

"When  they  don't  hit  me  a second  time." 

"Maybe  I should  try  that,"  I said. 

"It  wouldn't  hurt."  Benny  laughed. 

I joined  him.  "Yeah!  It  wouldn't  hurt." 

"Still,  you're  lucky,  Brian." 

"Lucky?  Me?" 

"At  least,  you  can  play  ball.  I stink.  Coach  says  you  could  go  right  to 
the  top  if  you  put  your  mind  to  it.  Says  you're  the  best  shortstop  he's  seen 
in  years." 

"Ragemeyer's  an  asshole.  Only  reason  he  coaches  is  so  he  can  sell  life 
insurance  to  our  parents.  Anyhow,  that's  what  Billy  says."  Billy  was  the 
coach's  son. 

It  was  then  we  struck  the  deal.  I'd  teach  Benny  how  to  play  ball  and 
he'd  teach  me  how  to  be  invisible. 

First  thing  I taught  him  was  to  stop  wearing  shirts  with  red  and  white 
stripes  running  across.  "Fat  kids  shouldn't  wear  them,  Benny.  Makes  you 
look  like  that  tub  in  the  Bubble  Bubble  comics." 

No  wonder  Benny  wore  Huskies.  His  father  was  a candy  salesman, 
supplying  almost  every  confectionery  up  and  down  the  coast.  The  first 
time  Benny  showed  me  his  cellar,  I felt  like  Hansel  and  Gretel  must  have 
when  they  stumbled  into  the  witch's  house.  The  floor  was  cluttered  with 
teetering  cases  of  12s,  24s,  36s  and  48s,  plastered  with  names  like 
Hershey's  and  Topps  and  Mars  and  Tootsie,  while  huge  jars  of  goodies 
strutted  across  the  walls  and  tabletops.  Jelly  beans.  Jujubes.  Blackballs. 
Wax  lips.  Honeymoons.  Marshmallow  bunnies.  Licorice  pipes.  Candy 
cigarettes. 

Benny  would  check  in  with  his  parents  a few  times  a day  and  I'd  tag 
along.  It  paid  off.  When  his  father  was  in  town,  he'd  stuff  our  pockets  with 
jawbreakers,  sunflower  seeds,  peanuts  — you  name  it.  All  for  free,  too. 


100 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


His  mother  would  pour  us  fresh  lemonade,  pink  for  Benny,  white  for 
me.  It  was  something  I never  understood.  At  my  house,  if  I was  having 
pink  lemonade,  my  friends  would  get  it,  too.  Usually,  though,  my  mother 
would  just  open  a bottle  of  Hires. 

Anyhow,  most  of  the  time,  the  kitchen  visits  went  like  this: 

"Being  Benny's  friend  pays  dividends,  doesn't  it? " His  mother  would 
smile,  lips  tight,  as  if  she  were  holding  in  her  front  teeth. 

I would  nod.  I wasn't  sure  what  dividends  were,  but  I sensed  she  knew 
what  she  was  talking  about. 

"But  you  must  not  be  Benny's  friend  just  for  the  treats,  you  know? 
That  would  make  you  a false  friend.  The  Bible  says  that  false  friends  go 
straight  to  Hell.  And  you  would  not  want  that  to  happen,  would  you?  You 
are  going  to  watch  out  for  Benny,  aren't  you?" 

Watch  out  for  him?  fesus!  He  was  twice  my  size.  What  did  she  expect 
me  to  do?  I would  shake  my  head.  It  was  plain  to  me  that  more  than  a few 
of  Benny's  ex-friends  were  on  their  way  to  Hell  at  that  very  moment. 

"Watch  out  for  Benny,"  she  would  say,  "and  I promise  he  will  watch 
out  for  you.  Now,  would  you  like  another  nice  glass  of  lemonade,  Brian?" 

"Could  I please  have  the  pink  this  time,  like  Benny,  Mrs.  Clay?" 

"No,  you  cannot,"  she  would  say. 

Once,  I asked  Benny  why  his  mother  would  never  let  me  have  the  pink 
lemonade.  "Some  day,  she  might,"  he  answered. 

I preferred  Benny's  father.  He  didn't  talk  so  much.  And  he  didn't  hold 
back  on  any  candies. 

Although  the  fringe  benefits  of  Benny's  friendship  were  nice,  the  in- 
betweens  were  no  piece  of  cake  — or,  for  that  matter,  handful  of  jujubes. 
Teaching  Benny  was  only  slightly  easier  than,  maybe,  calling  up  a girl.  Or 
convincing  Miss  Cooke  that  Snapper  really  did  pee  on  my  homework. 

Ragemeyer  was  right.  Benny  was  afraid  of  the  ball.  Pain  terrified  him. 

"Believe  me,  Benny,  the  fear  of  pain  is  worse  than  the  pain  itself."  I'd 
heard  the  line  in  a movie. 

"That's  what  the  guys  who  dish  out  the  pain  always  say,"  Benny 
replied. 

"We'll  start  with  a punch  for  a punch,"  I said. 

"Huh?" 


MOSQUITO  LEAGUE 


101 


"ril  punch  you  in  the  arm  and  then  you'll  punch  me.  We  keep  going 
until  one  of  us  shouts  'uncle.'" 

"Uncle/'  Benny  shouted. 

"We  haven't  started  yet/'  I said.  "You  first.  You  hit  me  first." 

Something  brushed  my  arm. 

"Was  that  it?"  I asked. 

"Uh-huh." 

"Jesus,  Benny,  you  got  to  punch  harder  than  that.  I barely  felt  it." 

"I  don't  like  to  punch.  It  hurts  my  hand." 

"Have  it  your  way.  But  now  it's  my  turn." 

He  shut  his  eyes  and  scrunched  up  his  mouth  till  his  lips  twisted  into 
a pretzel.  I gave  him  a quick  jab  on  the  shoulder.  It  was  hard,  but  no  way 
near  my  best  shot. 

"Uncle!"  Benny  shouted.  "Uncle,  uncle,  uncle,  uncle,  uncle,  uncle," 
he  yelped,  hopping  about  like  a toad  on  a heated  trash  can  cover.  (I  know, 
because  we'd  heated  up  a trash  can  cover  and  tossed  a toad  on  just  the 
summer  before.  I never  forgot  what  it  looked  like.) 

As  for  Benny's  part,  he  probably  didn't  find  teaching  me  all  that  easy 
either. 

His  philosophy  was  simple.  "Sticks  and  stones  will  break  my  bones, 
but  keeping  my  mouth  shut  will  never  hurt  me." 

"I've  never  heard  that  version  before,"  I said. 

"It's  the  right  version,"  he  assured.  "Keeping  your  mouth  shut  works 
two  ways.  First,  the  bullies  aren't  likely  to  notice  you.  And  second,  if  they 
do  start  roughing  you  up,  and  you  keep  your  mouth  shut,  they'll  just  get 
bored  and  go  away.  Usually,  before  they  do  too  much  damage." 

"So  if  I start  getting  punched  out,  I shouldn't  say  a word?  Just  let  them 
do  it  to  me?" 

"Uh-huh.  They'll  finish  with  you  a lot  quicker." 

"Gee,  I don't  know  if  I could  do  that.  If  somebody's  hitting  me.  I've  got 
to  hit  back." 

"The  trick  is  not  to  get  hit  in  the  first  place.  That's  why  keeping  your 
mouth  shut  right  from  the  start  is  so  important.  It  makes  you  invisible." 

In  the  next  game  against  Briarwood,  Gilpin  hit  a double  off  the  tip  of 
Benny's  glove.  It  was  the  closest  Benny  had  come  to  stopping  a ball  all 


102 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


season.  Nonetheless,  I could  hear  Ragemeyer  cursing,  raging  like  a circus 
geek  on  the  top  step  of  the  dugout. 

Rounding  first,  Gilpin  spied  Benny  lumbering  over  to  cover  second. 
'"Out  of  my  way,  lardboy,''  he  taunted,  driving  his  shoulder  into  Benny's 
gut  as  he  pulled  up  at  the  base. 

Both  benches  roared  hilarious  approval.  Both  benches\  (I  guess  that 
shouldn't  have  surprised  me.  Fostering  team  spirit  had  never  been  one  of 
Ragemeyer's  strengths.  ) "Laaaaaa-rrrrrrd  boy,"  they  laughed.  "Laaaaaa- 
rrrrrrd  boy."  Encouraged,  Gilpin  body-checked  Benny  out  toward  center 
field.  Benny  tripped  over  his  own  heels  and  landed  flat  on  his  butt.  He 
didn't  say  a word.  But  he  sure  wasn't  invisible.  Not  to  me,  anyhow. 

Gilpin  shrugged.  Then  turned  to  me  at  short. 

"Well,  if  it  isn't  the  wise  ass  — the  short  short!  Seems  to  me  I got  some 
unfinished  business  with  you,"  he  said,  pounding  right  fist  into  left  palm. 

I began  to  swallow  my  lower  lip  and  a good  part  of  my  chin. 

"Better  stay  out  of  my  way,  you  little  shrimp,  or  I'm  going  to  bury  you 
under  third." 

I stared  at  the  ground,  waiting  for  the  invisibility  to  kick  in.  I knew 
Benny  was  watching. 

"What's  the  matter,  loser,  too  chicken  to  face  me  man  to  man?" 

My  glove  missed  him  by  a good  two  yards.  His  first  punch  caught  me 
in  the  gut,  so  hard  I think  his  fist  bounced  off  the  front  of  my  backbone. 
I don't  remember  where  his  second  landed. 

"And  you  were  doing  so  well,"  said  Benny. 


Y THE  FIRST  WEEK  of  June,  Benny  no  longer 
closed  his  eyes  when  the  ball  came  his  way.  By  the  third 
week,  he  was  able  to  stop  most  grounders,  usually  with 
his  body  if  not  with  his  glove.  Suddenly,  Benny  under- 
stood that  a bruise  could  be  a badge  of  honor.  By  the  end  of  the  month,  he 
was  handling  almost  everything  except  line  drives  and  real  high  infield 
pops.  He  didn't  have  much  speed  or  range,  couldn't  turn  the  double  play 
for  beans,  but  he  was  still  playing  an  acceptable  second  base.  Coach 
Ragemeyer  began  to  call  him  Benny,  again.  In  fact,  Jennies  were  few  and 
far  between. 

As  for  me,  I'd  managed  to  stay  out  of  fights  for  over  a month.  We  faced 


MOSQUITO  LEAGUE 


103 


the  Braves  and  Gilpin  two  times  in  that  period,  and  the  Skyler  Sox,  with 
Evans,  three  times,  but  I didn't  let  them  bait  me.  I kept  working  on  making 
myself  invisible,  keeping  my  mouth  shut.  Of  course,  Coach  Ragemeyer 
benched  me  for  a lot  of  those  innings.  "I  hate  to  waste  my  best  shortstop, 
but  you're  too  damn  scrappy,  Brian,"  he  said.  "I  can't  take  a chance  on  one 
of  those  boys  maiming  you.  At  least,"  he  grinned,  "until  your  folks  take 
a policy  out  on  you." 

When  it  came  to  July,  however,  Ragemeyer  couldn't  afford  to  leave 
me  out  of  the  lineup.  Two  more  games,  and  we  needed  them  both  to  claim 
a playoff  spot.  And  wouldn't  you  know  it,  the  two  were  against  Briarwood 
and  Skyler  — Gilpin  and  Evans. 

Surprise.  Surprise.  Five  days  before  the  Briarwood  game,  Mrs.  Clay 
poured  me  a glass  of  pink  lemonade. 

I couldn't  believe  it. 

"You  have  earned  this,"  she  said.  "You  have  been  a true  friend  to 
Benny." 

"Yeah,  I have,"  I said,  just  to  make  sure  she  wouldn't  forget  the 

fact. 

"Drink  up.  There  is  a lot  more  where  this  came  from,"  she  promised. 

It  looked  like  pink  lemonade.  It  smelled  like  pink  lemonade.  It  tasted 
like  pink  lemonade.  But  it  didn't  go  down  like  pink  lemonade.  It  washed 
over  my  tongue,  seemed  to  hesitate,  then  drifted  past  my  tonsils,  dallying, 
taking  its  time,  slow  and  easy,  coating  as  it  crept,  not  a bit  eager  to  reach 
my  belly.  It  was  cold,  and  quenching,  and  delicious  (the  best  I'd  ever 
tasted),  but,  strangely,  it  left  my  insides  warm  and  fuzzy  — all  of  my 
insides,  from  my  belly  up  and  from  my  belly  down. 

"It  feels  funny,"  I said. 

Benny  shrugged. 

"Like  it  goes  down  extra  slow  or  something,"  I said,  tipping  my  glass 
for  the  final  drops,  letting  the  ice  cubes  tap  against  my  teeth. 

"My  mother  sweetens  it  with  something  like  honey." 

"Oh?"  I nodded. 

Mrs.  Clay  refilled  my  glass. 

I cannot  say  how  many  glasses  of  Mrs.  Clay's  pink  lemonade  I drank 
that  week,  but  it  was  a lot.  I guess  I was  making  up  for  lost  time. 


104 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


We  had  an  early  two  run  lead,  but  Briarwood  tied  it  up  in  the  third  on 
three  hits,  followed  by  an  error  by  Benny.  Gilpin  led  the  ragging  for  the 
Braves.  Every  insult  any  fat  kid  ever  endured  must  have  been  fired  Benny's 
way  in  that  inning  alone.  Still,  he  stood  his  ground,  invisible  like  always. 
I had  to  hand  it  to  him.  He  might  have  been  the  biggest  chicken  I ever  met, 
but  there  was  something  brave  about  him,  too. 

Tm  sure  Ragemeyer  would  have  taken  Benny  out  then  and  there,  but 
the  League  rules  wouldn't  allow  it.  Every  kid  had  to  play  a minimum 
number  of  innings.  Prior  to  game  time,  the  Briarwood  coach  had  informed 
the  league  commissioner  that  the  Clay  boy  — "'that  load  of  blubber  who 
plays  second"'  — was  way  under  the  minimum.  Benny  would  have  to  play 
every  remaining  inning  for  Howell,  including  any  playoff  games,  just  to 
break  even.  When  he  heard  the  ruling.  Coach  Ragemeyer  bit  the  button  off 
his  cap  and  almost  choked  to  death.  Billy  whacked  him  on  the  back  with 
his  first  base  glove  and  the  button  shot  clear  across  the  infield. 

We  got  the  go-ahead  run  in  the  fifth,  but  the  Braves  came  right  back 
with  two  more  in  their  half.  Benny  made  another  error  that  inning,  but  the 
run  had  already  scored.  Even  though  the  error  didn't  matter,  the  abuse  flew 
something  terrible.  Fathead.  Lardass.  Fatso.  Pansy.  Blimpo.  Dickweed. 
Dickhead.  Fairy.  Homo.  Fat-ass.  Ass-man.  Blubber  boy.  Craphead.  And, 
yet  again,  fenny  Jenny  Jenny  Jenny,  Our  bench  and  the  other  guys  in  the 
field  joined  right  in.  "Shut  up,"  I shouted.  "He's  doing  his  best."  But 
nobody  heard  me,  except  Benny. 

What  bothered  me  most  was  that  Benny  was  actually  playing  a pretty 
decent  game.  He  had  made  quite  a few  nice  stops  and  came  close  on  a 
couple  of  double  plays.  Even  caught  a pop-up,  the  kind  he  usually  ran  the 
wrong  way  from.  So  when  he  hit  the  first  double  of  his  life  in  the  top  of  the 
ninth  to  put  the  tying  run  in  scoringposition,  I couldn't  have  been  happier. 
So  what  if  it  would've  been  a triple  for  most  runners?  This  was  pretty  darn 
special.  Nobody  was  calling  Benny  names  then.  In  fact,  it  was  the  first 
time  I'd  ever  heard  Benny  being  cheered.  It  felt  so  good,  I thought  I was 
going  to  cry.  But  I pushed  that  notion  out  of  my  head  quickly  enough. 
Being  Benny's  friend  had  hurt  my  reputation  enough.  Crying  would've 
finished  me  for  good. 

There  were  two  out  when  Billy  Ragemeyer  came  to  the  plate.  He 


MOSQUITO  LEAGUE 


105 


swung  on  the  first  pitch  and  lofted  a leaky  fly  ball  to  medium  right.  That 
should  have  been  the  game,  but  the  Braves  messed  up.  They  must  have 
thought  it  was  going  to  drop  foul;  no  one  made  an  effort  to  reel  it  in.  It 
landed  a good  foot  fair.  Everybody  seemed  to  freeze  from  the  shock,  and 
then  Coach  Ragemeyer  started  hollering,  ''Run,  Clay,  run." 

Benny  was  plodding  round  third  by  the  time  the  right  fielder  got  to  the 
ball.  Even  way  over  in  the  first  base  dugout  we  could  hear  his  breathing. 
It  reminded  me  of  a wounded  wart  hog  I'd  seen  in  one  of  those  boring 
nature  movies  from  Disney  — Wart  Hog  Wonders  of  Wallawallaland  or 
something. 

He  was  halfway  home  before  the  ball  was  airborne.  That's  when 
Gilpin  snapped  off  his  catcher's  mask  and  whipped  it  like  a flying  saucer 
right  into  Benny's  face.  But  Benny  rumbled  on  with  barely  a misstep.  He 
kept  on  coming,  blood  streaming  out  of  what  had  been  his  nose. 

"Attaboy,  Clay!"  Coach  Ragemeyer  cried. 

"Go,  Benny,"  I shouted. 

Then  Gilpin  caught  Benny  with  a spike  on  the  shin  and  an  elbow  to 
the  throat,  and  my  friend  went  down  like  a sack  of  mashed  potatoes. 
Gilpin  straddled  him,  his  face  knotted  up  meaner  than  I'd  ever  seen  it,  as 
the  pitcher  ran  the  ball  the  final  few  feet. 

Coach  Ragemeyer  argued  interference,  but  the  umpire  would  hear 
none  of  it.  Not  surprising,  considering  we  were  the  visiting  team  and  the 
ump  probably  wanted  to  keep  his  job  at  the  Briarwood  tire  plant,  the  outfit 
that  just  happened  to  sponsor  the  Braves. 

Gilpin  held  the  ball  in  his  hand  till  Benny  came  to,  and  with  a big, 
poison  grin,  he  leaned  down,  put  the  ball  to  Benny's  chin,  and  hissed, 
"You're  out.  Fatso." 

It  was  this  moment  that  Benny  chose  not  to  be  invisible.  He  exploded 
into  Gilpin,  a sputtering,  flailing  mass  of  fists  and  phlegm.  But  nothing 
seemed  to  land  as  hard  as  it  should  or  in  any  place  it  could  do  much 
damage.  For  a spell,  it  looked  like  Benny  was  trying  to  shove  his  nose  into 
Gilpin's  mouth,  but  Gilpin  would  have  none  of  it.  A blow.  A feint.  A jab. 
A twist.  And  Gilpin  was  behind  him,  Benny's  head  deflating  in  the  crook 
of  Gilpin's  arm.  "I  want  to  hear  you  cry  'uncle,'  Fatso,  Or  Tm  going  to  twist 
your  fat  little  skull  right  off  your  fat  little  neck." 

I must  have  leaped  out  of  the  dugout,  over  the  field  and  onto  Gilpin's 


106 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


back  in  a single  stride.  I wrapped  my  arms  around  his  neck  and  wrenched 
with  every  bit  of  my  weight.  Benny  hit  the  ground  and  rolled  to  safety,  and 
there  I was,  riding  Gilpin  up  onto  the  pitcher's  mound  like  a broncobuster 
going  for  broke.  No  matter  which  way  he  turned,  I turned  with  him.  He 
tried  wracking  me  off  against  the  backstop.  He  tried  flipping  me  over  his 
head.  He  tried  shaking  me  loose  by  rolling  across  the  on-deck  circle.  He 
tried  prying  my  fingers  apart  one  by  one.  But  nothing  worked.  Nothing 
was  going  to  work.  And  then,  at  home  plate,  he  sank  his  teeth  into  my 
arm. 

A fleshy,  bloody  and  hungry  bite. 

A bite  that  dug  for  bone. 

All  right,  I admit  my  eyes  got  teary;  I couldn't  help  it.  It  hurt  so  bad. 
Finally,  I had  nothing  left.  I slid  down  his  back,  feet  first,  onto  the  plate, 
and  waited  for  the  worst  that  was  sure  to  come. 

It  was  one  of  those  moments  you  read  about,  the  kind  that  seem  to  last 
forever. 

I wobbled  on  my  heels,  staring  up  at  him,  my  arm  in  his  mouth,  my 
blood  dripping  from  his  mouth.  And  he  stood,  staring  at  me,  swaying  just 
a little,  his  teeth  in  my  arm,  his  lips  and  chin  oozing  with  my  blood.  I 
wanted  to  back  away,  but  couldn't.  He  didn't  look  like  he  was  planning 
on  moving  anywhere.  The  only  sound  was  his  nostrils,  humming  hoarsely, 
sputtering  feebly,  until  there  was  no  sound  at  all. 

I realized  then  that  Gilpin  was  hanging  from  my  outstretched  arm. 

Limp  legs. 

Limp  arms. 

Limp  mouth. 

I shuddered,  shook,  shook  again.  My  arm  fell  free,  and  the  Briarwood 
Braves'  catcher  crumpled  onto  home  plate. 

I vaguely  remember  somebody  saying,  "I  think  he's  dead."  And  Coach 
Ragemeyer  helping  me  to  the  bench  with:  "You're  going  to  need  stitches, 
and  probably  some  shots  or  something.  It's  a shame  your  parents  didn't 
listen  and  buy  the  accident  coverage  I told  them  to." 

Benny  sent  a basket  to  the  hospital  for  me.  It  was  packed  with  all  sorts 
of  good  stuff:  a Three  Musketeers,  a Fifth  Avenue,  six  licorice  pipes,  a 


MOSQUITO  LEAGUE 


107 


couple  of  strawberry  whips,  a wad  of  suckers,  some  loose  jellybeans,  and, 
poking  up  through  the  center,  a big,  red  thermos  of  pink  lemonade. 

Dear  Brian, 

My  mother  always  says  that  sooner  or  later  bullies  bite  off  more  than 
they  can  chew. 

Thanks  for  being  the  best  friend  I ever  had. 

Your  friend  always, 

Benny  Clay 

P.  S.  Don 't  drink  it  all  at  once.  It  keeps  almost  forever  and  a little  goes  a 
long  way. 

I never  did  see  Benny  again.  The  story  was  that  his  father  had  been 
transferred  to  another  town  with  a name  I can't  recall. 

The  police  got  involved  and  some  medical  guy  came  down  from  the 
state  capital.  My  parents  were  pretty  worried.  I heard  from  more  than  a few 
people  that  I might  have  to  go  to  reform  school  or  something,  even  though 
I hadn't  done  anything.  But  all  that  ended  when  word  came  out  that  Gilpin 
had  had  a heart  attack.  It  was  quite  a relief,  and  I bought  the  line  along  with 
everyone  else.  In  fact,  I believed  it  until  the  following  spring  when  I began 
to  notice  the  mosquitoes  on  my  arm.  Dead.  Just  hanging  there. 

Of  course,  it  upset  me  for  a bit.  Then  I pulled  the  thermos  closer  and 
checked  the  schedule  to  see  when  the  Skyler  team  and  Evans  were  coming 
to  town. 


Michael  Martin  finds  that  he  cannot  get  away  from  comics.  His  fiction-writing 
career  began  while  he  was  serving  as  Marvel  Comics'  West  Coast  Field  Rep,  and 
the  issue  of  Marvel's  Star  Trek:  Deep  Space  Nine  comic  book  series  that  he 
coauthored  is  due  out  in  a couple  of  months.  As  you'll  see  in  the  following  story, 
however,  Mr.  Martin  has  a decidedly  different  take  on  comic  book  superheroes. 
It's  not  all  fun  and  games,  you  know. 


Giants  in  the  Earth 


Michael  A.  Martin 


APTAIN  PARADOX'S  CALLS 

always  came  at  the  most  inopportune 
times,  Fiona  and  I had  just  collapsed,  en- 
twined together  on  her  cool  sheets,  after  a 


show,  a quick  Moroccan  dinner,  yet  another  argument  about  my  lifestyle, 
and  finally  a furious  bout  of  lovemaking.  Sleep  was  settling  over  my  eyes 
like  a heavy  gauze  when  the  beeper  Td  left  on  the  dresser  made  its 
distinctive  ''ping!'"  sound, 

"'Don't  answer,  Craig,"  she  groaned,  grabbing  my  arm. 

I carefully  disentangled  myself  from  the  sheet,  and  from  Fiona.  "I'm 
afraid  I have  to."  I began  to  put  on  my  trousers,  started  searching  for  my 
shoes. 

"A  story?" 

I nodded,  trying  not  to  look  guilty.  I hated  lying  to  her. 

"Could  be  a Pulitzer,"  I said,  as  always.  I donned  my  shirt  and  shoes 
and  kissed  her  on  the  forehead.  She  was  still  pouting,  as  always,  when  the 
apartment  door  closed  behind  me.  Another  perfectly  wonderful  Sunday, 
ruined. 


GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 


109 


The  morning  sun  was  just  beginning  to  paint  the  sky  yellow  and  blue. 
I ducked  into'an  alley  half  a block  from  Fiona's  apartment.  No  one  was 
there. 

"Is  it  bad,  Paradox? " I said  into  the  beeper  after  thumbing  the  transmit 
button. 

"It's  bad  all  right,"  came  Paradox's  deep  resonant  voice,  preternatu- 
rally  clear  even  through  the  tiny  speaker.  He  always  sounded  like  he  was 
doing  an  impression  of  Sergeant  Preston  of  the  Mounties.  But  Captain 
Paradox  was  the  genuine  article.  He  really,  actually,  genuinely  sounded 
like  that. 

It  scared  me  sometimes. 

"How  bad? " I asked,  as  if  I didn't  know  what  he  was  going  to  say  next. 

"I  have  finally  finished  my  work  on  the  Probability  Key,"  he  said,  his 
voice  a dignified,  rolling  ocean.  "At  long  last  we  can  begin  to  make 
tht... adjustments  we've  discussed." 

That  sounded  too  much  like  good  news.  "What's  the  bad  news,  sir?" 

The  Captain's  voice  took  on  the  somber  tones  of  the  sepulcher. 
"Thibodeaux  is  back, " he  said.  "He  wants  the  Key,  lad,  and  very  badly.  His 
appearance  will  either  bring  our  plan  to  a swift  denouement,  or  else  it  will 
destroy  it  utterly.  Get  here  as  quickly  as  you  can.  Quantum  Boy." 

Dramatic,  as  always.  But  it  didn't  sound  good.  I flicked  another  button 
on  the  beeper,  releasing  a minute  trace  of  the  quantum  foam  from  its 
magnetic  bottle.  Frost-bitten  millipedes  ran  up  and  down  my  spine  as 
probabilities  rearranged  themselves.  My  jacket  and  slacks  liquefied  and 
flowed  around  me,  then  solidified  into  a familiar  skin-tight  lemon-lime 
costume. 

"On  my  way, " I said  and  stuffed  the  beeper  into  a belt-pouch.  My  cape 
billowed  with  a flourish  as  I vaulted  into  the  brightening  sky,  meditating 
on  how  much  I had  come  to  hate  the  name  "Quantum  Boy." 

Captain  Paradox  kept  his  lab  and  secret  headquarters  discreetly 
hidden  behind  the  facade  of  a third-floor  apartment  on  Portland's  fashion- 
able Northwest  23rd  Avenue.  The  Captain's  discretion,  outright  secrecy 
really,  isn't  all  that  unusual  for  a Super.  It's  been  de  rigueur  for  the  Super 
lifestyle  since  the  Great  Lawrence  Whoops  created  most  of  us  back  in  the 
early  1970's. 


no 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


In  those  early  days,  Supers  had  been  considered  freaks,  heresies,  even 
blasphemies.  Now,  only  a couple  of  short  years  remain  on  the  Millennial 
clock.  To  some,  the  Supers  represent  salvation.  Others  see  us  as  the 
Horsemen  of  the  Apocalypse. 

The  Willamette  River  sparkled  serenely  beneath  me,  and  for  a mo- 
ment I recaptured  the  heady  adolescent  thrill  of  flight  for  its  own  sake.  I 
stretched  my  body  taut  in  the  wind,  limbs  outstretched  like  a child 
imitating  an  airplane.  I watched  the  river,  as  yet  undisturbed  by  boats,  as 
it  dropped  away  behind  me. 

The  early-morning  traffic  had  already  begun  its  westward  bustle 
across  the  Morrison  and  Burnside  Bridges.  Homs  honked  and  arms 
gestured  from  a dozen  vehicles  beneath  me. 

Fans  or  detractors^ 

My  flight  path  curved  downward  over  the  avenues  of  the  Northwest 
quadrant  of  Portland.  I grazed  the  rooftops  and  could  see  a few  early  risers 
unlocking  their  offices  and  storefronts,  getting  ready  for  the  day.  A 
heavyset  woman  in  a flower-print  dress  looked  up  and  saw  me,  an  "O''  of 
surprise  instantly  forming  on  her  lips.  A block  away,  a paperboy  on  a 
mountain  bike  flung  a newspaper  and  gestured  a one-handed  "thumbs- 
up"  to  me.  Across  the  street,  a dour-faced  man  in  a business  suit  flipped 
me  the  hairy  bird. 

I decided  to  ignore  my  adoring  public  and  concentrate  on  the  improb- 
able act  of  flying.  I knew  as  well  as  anybody  that  Supers  have  threatened 
public  safety  as  often  as  they'd  preserved  it,  so  it  never  surprised  me  that 
certain  folks  had  no  use  for  us,  whatever  our  ideology. 

Their  resentment  is  understandable.  These  days,  it  seems  all  I ever 
read  about  in  the  papers  are  stories  of  meta-human  thieves,  terrorists,  and 
world-beaters  and  all  the  havoc  they  wreak.  Sometimes  they're  captured, 
or  killed,  or  driven  off  by  the  more  altruistic  Supers.  Other  times,  there 
simply  aren't  enough  benevolent  Supers  around  to  land  the  crippled  jet,  or 
to  defuse  the  terrorist's  bomb,  or  to  keep  the  downtown  skyscraper  from 
being  anti-gravved  from  its  foundations  into  Low  Earth  Orbit.  On  occa- 
sions such  as  these,  a whole  lot  of  civilians  are  toast.  Their  resentment  is 
understandable. 

I could  see  from  the  air  that  half  of  Captain  Paradox's  roof  was 
missing,  flensed  from  the  four  walls  as  though  by  some  impossibly  sharp 


GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 


111 


carving  knife.  I could  see  into  the  lab,  which  resembled  a three-dimen- 
sional cutaway  diagram,  strewn  with  upended  computer  equipment.  My 
pulse  raced.  What  the  hell  could  have  done  this? 

I touched  down,  landing  in  a careful  crouch  on  the  roof  of  the 
Captain's  lab. 

I pulled  the  beeper  out,  whispered  into  it.  "Captain  Paradox?"  I tried 
again.  Nothing.  I closed  my  eyes  behind  the  little  domino  mask  and  saw 
Fiona,  still  pouting.  Craig  Cavanaugh,  Quantum-fucking-Boy.  Why  the 
hell  was  I still  doing  this  shit  at  thirty?  Taking  a deep  breath,  I very 
deliberately  jumped  through  the  gap  in  the  roof,  my  cape  trailing  behind 
me  like  an  emerald  contrail. 

The  lab  had  evidently  been  ransacked  in  a hurry  during  the  ten 
minutes  it  had  taken  me  to  fly  from  Southeast  Portland  across  the 
Willamette  and  north  along  the  shore  into  the  Northwest  quadrant. 
Computers  and  monitors  and  glass  piping  and  aluminum  conduits  were 
scattered  and  shattered,  as  though  they  had  been  not  only  thrown  about 
by  something  strong  and  malevolent,  but  had  also  exploded  from  within. 
But  there  was  no  sign  of  anyone  else  in  the  room. 

I wondered  which  of  Captain  Paradox's  many  foes  could  have  been 
responsible.  There  was  no  shortage  of  hostile  Supers  whom  Paradox  had, 
over  the  years,  given  cause  for  revenge.  The  colossal  destruction  was 
consistent  with  some  of  the  physically  powerful  Supers,  like  Red  Ram- 
page or  Pallet  Jack.  I tried  to  cross  at  least  a few  of  Paradox's  enemies  off 
the  list:  If  Top  Quark  had  been  the  attacker,  for  instance,  it  was  likely  that 
nothing  would  remain  of  the  whole  block  but  a crater  lined  with  radioac- 
tive glass.  T.E.N.D.R.I.L.  agents  were  usually  more  subtle  than  this,  but 
who  knew? 

I wondered  if  a clever  scientific-Super,  somebody  like  Vitriol  or 
Wishcraft,  might  camouflage  his  search  of  the  place  with  gratuitous 
destruction,  simply  to  throw  me  and  Paradox  off  his  scent. 

Then  I noticed  Captain  Paradox's  costume  lying  amid  the  rubble.  The 
cowl,  the  red  tights,  and  the  yellow  gloves  and  boots  were  all  attached,  as 
though  he  had  been  standing  in  the  lab  in  full  costume  when... 

I carefully  picked  the  costume  off  the  floor,  and  reached  into  its  still- 
attached  utility  belt.  A few  white  crystals,  like  sugar  cubes,  pattered  from 


112 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


the  limp  scarlet  cowl  to  the  floor.  I dropped  the  costume  then,  in 
revulsion. 

''Welcome  to  your  death,"  rasped  a sandpaper  voice  from  behind  me. 
I hadn't  seen  him  standing  there,  but  it  stood  to  reason  that  I couldn't  be 
all  alone  in  Captain  Paradox's  lab.  Not  after  what  had  evidently  happened 
here  so  very  recently.  That  would  have  been. ..improbable,  to  say  the 
least. 

"Professor  Thaddeus  Thibodeaux,"  I said,  feigning  calm.  I turned  very 
deliberately  toward  him,  watching  him  carefully.  I wanted  to  be  ready  for 
anything,  any  quick  motion,  any  sudden  grab  for  a weapon. 

He  smiled,  reptile-like.  I thought  of  the  Grinch  as  he  made  a deep, 
mock-courteous  bow.  He  was  thin,  old,  cadaverous.  Thibodeaux  could 
only  be  described  as  classically,  melodramatically  Evil. 

I tried  to  sound  threatening.  "What  the  hell  have  you  done  with 
Captain  Paradox?  If  you've  hurt  him,  I swear..." 

Thaddeus  Thibodeaux  tsk-tsked  at  me,  still  grinning  that  nasty  grin. 
"My  boy,"  said  Thibodeaux  in  that  oh-so-carefully  cultivated  mid- Atlan- 
tic accent.  "The  man  to  whom  you  refer  is,  or  rather  was  — how  shall  I say 
it  — always  an  unlikely  sort.  Now,  it  appears  he  has  at  last  been  rendered 
impossible." 

That  rattled  me,  and  gave  Thibodeaux  a brief  advantage,  which  he 
pressed.  He  produced  a small  pistol  from  inside  his  tidy  white  lab  coat.  He 
leveled  it  at  my  mid-section.  I tensed,  but  didn't  move.  Nearly  twenty  feet 
separated  us.  Could  I close  the  distance  before  he  nailed  me? 

I had  to  keep  him  talking.  Buy  some  time.  "Why,  Thibodeaux?  You've 
always  had  more  class  than  this.  First  you  wreck  Captain  Paradox's  lab. 
Then,  you  threaten  me  with  a pistol.  It's  not  your  style." 

Thibodeaux  marginally  lowered  the  gun.  I heaved  an  inner  sigh  of 
relief  that  I hoped  he  wouldn't  notice.  I knew  that  villains  can  never 
refrain  from  talking  about  themselves,  or  resist  describing  the  minutiae 
of  their  plans  for  world  domination. 

Thibodeaux  chuckled  almost  benevolently.  "There  are  a great  many, 
myself  included,"  he  said,  "who  would  happily  kill  both  you  and  Captain 
Paradox  to  obtain  his  most  puissant  weapon:  the  Probability  Key." 

Shit! 


GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 


113 


"You're  thirty,  Craig/'  Fiona  had  said  over  a mouthful  of  grape  leaf- 
wrapped  dolma.  "It's  silly  for  you  to  still  be  running  all  over  the  country 
to  write  stories  about  this  superannuated  Saturday  matinee  hero  and  his 
teen  sidekick." 

I tried  to  pat  her  hand,  but  she  pulled  it  away.  "It's  important  work," 
I said  lamely,  ending  in  a shrug  while  she  chewed  very  slowly  and 
glowered  at  me. 

Important  work?  Maybe.  Improbable  work?  Certainly.  It  was  improb- 
able that  news  editors  continued  to  pay  such  good  money  for  stories  about 
the  Supers  years  after  they  had  become  commonplace.  I sometimes 
wondered  if  that's  as  improbable  as  having  a fiancee  who  doesn't  recog- 
nize you  just  because  you  happen  to  be  wearing  tights  and  a domino  mask. 

"It's  not  real  life,  Craig, " she  said.  Her  eyes  were  getting  very  blue  and 
moist.  "Real  life  is  settling  down,  getting  married.  Kids,  maybe.  A career 
with  some  predictability.  Something  that  doesn't  involve  hanging  upside- 
down  from  helicopter  runners,  or  nearly  getting  sacrificed  to  some 
volcano  god  for  the  sake  of  a few  exclusive  photos." 

I didn't  have  an  answer  for  her.  And  I couldn't  tell  her  the  real  truth. 
Captain  Paradox  needed  me.  The  universe  needed  me. 

QETTING  shot  might  have  been  a less  painful 
option  than  the  one  I chose.  But  instead  of  absorbing  the 
bullet,  I concentrated  with  every  erg  of  power  at  my 
disposal  on  Thibodeaux's  gun-hand.  With  a cry,  the 
stick-thin  old  man  dropped  the  gun  to  the  wreckage-strewn  lab  floor.  He 
clutched  his  useless  right  hand,  which  now  resembled  a sea  lion's  flipper, 
in  his  other  hand. 

Altering  probabilities  to  the  extent  of  actually  changing  the  shape  of 
an  adversary's  body  had  always  put  a huge  strain  on  me.  Besides  being 
contrary  to  the  Captain's  overly  solicitous  sense  of  heroic  ethics.  Still,  it 
wasn't  something  I'd  do  lightly,  at  least  under  normal  circumstances. 
Captain  Paradox  had  always  cast  a long,  moderating  shadow  across  my 
more  volcanic  impulses. 

But  now  I stood  face  to  face  with  the  man  who  in  all  likelihood  had 
just  killed  Captain  Paradox.  I walked  over  to  Thibodeaux,  trying  not  to 
weave  as  I moved.  I summoned  all  my  remaining  strength  and  grasped 


114 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


the  old  man  by  his  collar,  dragging  him  to  his  feet. 

"I  ought  to  finish  you  right  now  for  what  you've  done  to  Captain 
Paradox/'  I hissed.  How  many  times  had  Captain  Paradox  sagaciously 
talked  me  down  from  this  precipice? 

Thaddeus  Thibodeaux  only  laughed,  but  with  an  incongruously 
beneficent  tone.  He  dropped  his  left  hand  into  his  coat  pocket.  I grabbed 
his  wrist,  felt  the  bones  creak  and  grind  like  dry  kindling.  Something  was 
in  his  pocket,  a weapon  perhaps,  and  I wanted  to  see  it.  I released  his  wrist 
and  pulled  the  object  from  the  depths  of  his  jacket,  letting  Thibodeaux 
crumple  to  the  lab  floor. 

It  was  a foot-long,  notched  metal  rod,  and  it  gleamed  an  unnaturally 
bright  silver.  It  should  have  weighed  ten  pounds  or  more,  but  it  had 
virtually  no  heft  at  all.  I remembered  some  of  Captain  Paradox's  pedantic 
descriptions  of  the  thing's  inner  workings:  super-light  wafers,  separated 
by  a mere  hydrogen  atom's  width.  Quantum  effects.  My  eyes  widened 
behind  the  opaque  white  eye-slits  of  the  domino  mask.  An  errant  wind 
from  outside  the  ruined  ceiling  made  my  cape  rustle  and  whisper  around 
my  knees. 

I'd  never  held  the  thing  in  my  hands  before,  or  even  seen  it  up  close. 
But  I knew  it  had  to  be  Captain  Paradox's  Probability  Key. 

Thibodeaux  sneered  up  at  me  from  the  floor.  But  his  face  didn't  bear 
quite  the  same  hatred  I remembered  from  our  every  other  encounter.  From 
the  time  I'd  first  seen  Thibodeaux's  wrinkled  death's  head  expression,  it 
had  imprinted  itself  on  me  as  the  very  definition  of  evil. 

I'd  been  a little  kid  back  then.  Was  it  pity  I saw  now  in  his  eyes,  rather 
than  malice? 

"You  jock-strapped  idiots,"  he  said,  shaking  his  head.  "Fools  wearing 
your  underwear  outside  your  pants.  Do  you  think  this  is  the  way  the  world 
is  really  supposed  to  be?  Endless,  inconclusive  fights  between  costumed 
heroes  and  costumed  villains? 

"Before  the  Great  Whoops,  the  world  made  sense.  A prosaic,  dull  sort 
of  sense,  but  the  universe  at  least  had  a kind  of  dignity.  Little  triumphs 
counted  for  something.  Gods  in  spandex  couldn't  move  planets  from  their 
orbits  on  a whim." 

I swallowed,  but  my  throat  felt  like  a gravel  road.  I remembered  when 
the  world  made  sense,  too.  And  I remembered  being  a kid.  A misfit  teen 


GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 


115 


who  saw  in  the  newly  changed  post-Whoops  world  a way  out.  A kid  for 
whom  saving  the  world  with  Captain  Paradox  became  both  a divine 
calling  and  a source  of  entertainment  that  not  even  the  very  best  comic 
books  and  video  games  could  provide. 

''You  were  there  beside  Paradox  when  the  Whoops  happened,  weren't 
you?"  Thibodeaux  said.  "He  was  your  uncle,  and  your  late  mother  had 
placed  you  in  his  care." 

I blanched.  How  did  he  know  this?  When  had  he  had  time  to  raid  the 
Captain's  private  files?  Before  Captain  Paradox  had  become  Captain 
Paradox,  back  when  he  was  simply  Dr.  Harold  Harwood,  he  had  led  a 
research  project  at  the  Lawrence  Livermore  Lab  in  Northern  California. 
Uncle  Harry  had  been  studying  the  quantum  foam  that  underlies  the 
universe  itself.  He'd  described  the  quantum  foam  as  "the  mattress-pad 
upon  which  the  fitted  sheets  and  blankets  of  reality  are  stretched." 
Whatever,  I had  thought  at  the  time.  All  I remembered  of  the  project  was 
a lot  of  uninteresting  math  and  a really  cool-looking  particle-accelerator 
ring  at  the  lab. 

And,  of  course,  I remembered  being  in  that  lab  on  the  day  an  O-ring 
blew  and  a batch  of  quantum  foam  accidentally  got  into  the  ground  water, 
forever  altering  the  laws  of  probability  and  the  fundamental  physics  of  the 
universe.  The  Supers  were  bom  that  day.  The  good  ones  and  the  bad  ones 
both. 

"Your  uncle  Harry  wasn't  a very  responsible  guardian,"  continued 
Thibodeaux.  "The  so-called  'Great  Whoops'  was  no  accident.  Dr.  Harwood 
knew  perfectly  well  what  he  was  doing.  He  was  rewriting  the  rules  of  the 
universe  to  make  it  more  to  his  liking.  He  wanted  a world  where 
everything  made  sense  in  terms  of  black  and  white.  Heroes  and  villains. 
What  could  be  more  simple? 

"But  he  couldn't  get  it  quite  right  on  that  first  attempt.  The  comic- 
book world  he'd  dreamed  of  was  too  complex.  Too  many  variables.  Too 
many  loose  cannons  to  lash  down,  too  many  Supers  who  refused  to  behave 
themselves.  He  needed  to  make  another,  more  careful  attempt  at  omnipo- 
tence." 

I turned  the  silver  key  over  and  over  in  my  hands.  It  seemed  to  twist 
in  my  grasp,  as  though  it  contained  restless  energies  that  wouldn't  sit  still 
for  long. 


116 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


'"Look  well  at  the  Key,  Quantum  Boy,"  Thibodeaux  said,  a sneer 
creeping  into  his  voice  as  he  uttered  the  name.  Or  was  that  just  me?  "And 
think  about  it.  You  hold  the  key  to  all  Probability  now.  You,  not  Captain 
Paradox.  You  can  live  in  Paradox's  fantasy,  or  you  can  recast  the  universe 
into  something  saner.  The  decision  is  yours." 

Decisions.  I knew  I didn't  want  to  face  any  momentous  decisions.  At 
least  not  without  asking  the  Captain  for  some  guidance.  If  only  he  hadn't 
been  reduced  to  a handful  of  sugar-cubes,  I maundered.  I felt  like  a 
weakling  for  thinking  that,  and  hated  myself  for  it. 

Then  a deep,  familiar  voice  boomed  from  behind  me. 

"Good  work.  Quantum  Boy.  I see  you've  recovered  the  Probability 
Key.  And  that  Thibodeaux  has  yet  to  corrupt  its  energies.  Get  ready. 
Quantum  Boy." 

Captain  Paradox  stood  whole,  inexplicably  restored.  He  was  a few 
meters  from  where  he  had  apparently  fallen,  and  now  showed  no  signs  of 
the  odd  crystallization  effect.  Paradox's  red  and  yellow  uniform  was 
immaculate,  scarcely  wrinkling  even  at  the  bending  places.  His  eyes 
twinkled  beneath  his  ocher-colored  cowl  and  his  cape  tossed  and  swirled, 
even  though  there  was  very  little  wind  coming  down  from  the  hole  in  the 
ceiling.  It  was  as  though  all  reality  had  shifted  itself,  just  for  me. 

Oh,  I thought,  pondering  Thibodeaux's  useless  right  arm  and  the 
nearly  weightless,  pulsating  metal  I held  in  my  hand. 

"Nuts!"  hissed  Thaddeus  Thibodeaux.  His  trademark. 

I ignored  him,  and  noticed  that  my  jaw  was  hanging  slackly.  Nothing 
connected  with  my  adventures  with  Captain  Paradox  ought  to  surprise 
me,  I thought. 

"'Get  Ready'?"  I asked. 

"Prepare  to  focus  your  probability-altering  abilities  through  the  Key. 
This  will  realign  all  Probability,  as  we've  discussed.  It  looks  like  your  powers 
have  already  triggered  the  Key's  energies.  Can  you  feel  it  powering  up?" 

I could,  and  nodded. 

"Once  the  Key  is  completely  activated,"  said  Captain  Paradox,  "we'll 
only  have  one  chance  at  this,  you  know." 

I nodded  mutely.  I was  Quantum  Boy,  after  all.  He  was  Captain 
Paradox.  The  legend,  the  square-jawed  hero  who  always  spoke  in  those 
quaint  "as  I'm  sure  you're  already  aware,  professor"  cliches. 


GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 


117 


"Sure,  Captain  Paradox,"  I said,  grasping  the  slender  metal  stick  in 
hands  that  felt  slick  and  clammy  inside  the  lime-colored  gloves.  My  eyes 
screwed  themselves  tightly  shut  behind  the  domino  mask.  I tried  to 
concentrate  on  the  Probability  Key,  on  what  I knew  it  could  do.  On 
Captain  Paradox's  careful  lessons. 

I opened  my  eyes  to  see  Captain  Paradox  standing  over  Thibodeaux. 
The  white  lab  coat  hung  on  the  wretched  little  man  like  a becalmed 
sail. 

"There  are  too  many  Supers  who  take  no  responsibility  for  their 
abilities,"  said  Paradox,  He  was  using  his  now  world-famous  Lecturing 
Voice.  "Too  many  who,  like  you,  would  run  roughshod  over  the  helpless 
billions.  The  Great  Origin  has  given  the  world  a few  very  powerful  men 
and  women  who  seek  only  justice.  But  it  has  also  unleashed  incalculable 
evil  and  destruction." 

The  Captain  had  never  permitted  me  to  use  the  term  "Great  Whoops" 
in  his  presence.  Supers  are  a gift  from  Fate,  not  an  accident  to  be  regretted, 
he  had  told  me  on  several  occasions. 

The  metal  rod  began  to  vibrate  in  my  hand.  It  grew  warm.  I continued 
to  concentrate,  with  difficulty. 

The  Captain  continued  to  lecture.  He  couldn't  help  himself. 

"Now,  we  can  undo  the  evils  wrought  by  misguided  meta-humans," 
Captain  Paradox  said.  "The  Probability  Key  can  adjust  the  Great  Origin 
very  slightly.  It  can  turn  the  tide.  It  can  increase  the  heroes-to-villains 
ratio." 

Thibodeaux  smiled  grimly  up  at  the  hero  towering  over  him,  "Why 
stop  there?"  he  asked,  chuckling.  "Why  not  simply  redirect  the  quantum 
foam  to  write  us  over  completely?  Why  not  fill  the  world  entirely  with 
spandex-clad  do-gooders?" 

Captain  Paradox  began  stroking  his  smooth  bridge-abutment  of  a 
chin  as  though  actually  considering  this.  Absurdly,  I wondered  how  the 
woman  in  the  flower-print  dress,  or  the  man  who'd  given  me  the  finger 
this  morning,  would  look  in  primary-colored  spandex,  flying  across  the 
Portland  skyline. 

The  rod  tried  to  wrench  itself  out  of  my  grip.  I continued  to  concen- 
trate on  holding  on  to  it,  but  more  unbidden,  distracting  images  appeared 
before  me. 


118 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


I imagined  myself  sixty  years  old.  Captain  Paradox  still  calls  me 
Quantum  Boy. 

I saw  Fiona,  her  pretty  features  sullied  by  a frown.  She  scolding  me  for 
being  an  irresponsible  Peter  Pan.  Me  deserving  it.  Where  was  she  going  to 
fit  in  inside  the  juvenile  paradise  Paradox  must  be  envisioning  at  this 
moment? 

Where  was  / going  to  fit  in? 

I could  barely  hold  onto  the  Probability  Key  anymore.  I grasped  at  it 
with  two  hands,  both  of  which  were  becoming  numb  with  the  strain.  I 
concentrated  on  holding  on.  The  sound  of  thunder  surrounded  me, 
centering  on  the  slender  cylinder  in  my  hands. 

Captain  Paradox's  voice  sliced  through  the  other  distractions.  "The 
power's  got  to  be  released,  boy!  We've  only  one  shot  at  this!  You  know 
what  to  do!  Make  a wish,  boy!  Make  a wish!" 

"Be  careful  what  you  wish  for, " I thought  I heard  Thibodeaux  rasp.  But 
I couldn't  be  sure. 

I closed  my  eyes,  wished  hard,  and  let  go  of  the  rod.  I heard  a 
thunderclap  and  then  a 

tinkling  sound  as  though  something  fragile  had  been  smashed  with 
great  force  into  a linoleum  floor. 

Something  had.  The  pink  earthenware  coffee  cup  had  launched  like 
a projectile  from  my  soap-slicked  hands  right  onto  the  kitchen  floor. 

"Goddammit,"  I said.  That  had  been  my  favorite  coffee  cup.  I concen- 
trated on  the  moist  shards  on  the  floor  for  a long  moment,  willing  them 
to  reassemble. 

Nothing.  I smiled.  I tossed  the  shards  into  the  trash  and  rinsed  off  two 
other  coffee  mugs  and  Fiona's  fancy  doo-hickey  that  made  such  wonder- 
fully neat,  even  slices  of  cheese.  The  toast  popped  and  the  kettle  began  to 
whistle.  Quiet  feet  padded  into  the  kitchen,  approaching  me  from  behind. 
Gentle  hands  encircled  my  waist. 

"Craig!"  Fiona  said.  "You're  making  me  breakfast?" 

I smiled  over  my  shoulder  at  her.  "You  sound  surprised." 

"You  never  make  me  breakfast.  Besides,  you  said  you  had  to  answer 
a call.  A big  story.  Maybe  a Pulitzer."  She  made  a face  when  she  said 
"Pulitzer,"  one  of  my  wearisome,  oft-repeated  bullshit-words. 


GIANTS  IN  THE  EARTH 


119 


"I  decided  not  to  take  the  call/'  I said.  "I  think  I'm  going  to  go  look 
for  a job,  instead.  Or  maybe  a few  nice,  safe  freelance  writing  projects  I can 
tackle  at  home." 

Fiona's  eyes  were  bigger  than  the  saucers  I set  on  the  kitchen  table. 
She  didn't  speak  as  I opened  the  drapes  over  the  kitchen  sink  and  opened 
the  window,  letting  the  morning  in.  The  gauzy  curtains  billowed  gently 
in  the  breeze,  like  Captain  Paradox's  cape. 

Ping! 

I noticed  then  that  my  beeper  was  on  the  kitchen  table.  Had  I wished 
it  there?  I picked  it  up  and  excused  myself  to  the  bathroom  while  Fiona 
poured  the  coffee. 

"Quantum  Boy!"  crackled  Captain  Paradox's  voice,  echoing  very 
faintly.  "Thibodeaux  must  have  used  the  Probability  Key  against  us 
somehow.  Everything  is  dark.  I don't  know  where  I am..." 

I wasn't  enjoying  this.  Captain  Paradox  should  sound  strong.  Confi- 
dent. This  was  the  voice  of  a lost  waif.  I realized  then  that  to  Captain 
Paradox,  super-heroing  had  become  everything.  It  had  been  his  entire 
world.  In  a world  without  Supers,  how  would  he  survive? 

"Um,  I think  something's  gone  wrong  with  the  Key, " I said.  I probably 
didn't  sound  very  convincing. 

"It's  Thibodeaux,"  Captain  Paradox  said,  almost  too  faintly  to  hear. 
"Find  him,  Quantum  Boy.  Find  him!" 

I grimaced,  and  flicked  the  beeper  off.  Quantum  Boy.  Shit. 

ril  find  him  all  right. 

I returned  to  the  kitchen  table  and  sat  down  beside  Fiona.  She  smiled 
at  me  over  the  top  of  her  coffee  cup. 

"Let's  get  married,"  she  said. 

I raised  an  eyebrow,  then  said,  "Okay."  My  lips  started  to  curl  into 
what  felt  like  a smile. 

I sipped  my  coffee  and  munched  a piece  of  toast  while  flipping  through 
the  telephone  directory  I'd  propped  on  my  knee.  I scanned  the  "Th" 
section  in  the  white  pages. 

"If  we're  going  to  get  married,  we  ought  to  think  about  the  finances," 
I said. 

"Who  are  you  looking  up?" 

Ah,  there  it  is.  Thibodeaux,  Thaddeus. 


120 


FANTASY  8l  SCIENCE  FICTION 


"'Just  an  old  colleague/'  I said.  "I'll  bet  money  he's  looking  for  a new 
line  of  work  right  about  now,  too." 

Portrait  of  a Paradox:  The  Life  and  Times  of  Dr.  Harold  Harwood.  I 
already  had  the  title  down.  I figured  I could  use  plenty  of  primary  sources, 
like  Thibodeaux.  Maybe  even  a co-biographer.  Yeah,  a biography.  Supers 
would  be  like  dinosaurs:  People  would  enjoy  reading  about  them  a lot 
more  than  they  would  being  threatened  by  them.  I had  a feeling  that  once 
everybody  understood  that  the  Supers  were  safely  dead,  confined  now  to 
the  four-color  pages  where  they  belonged,  the  book  could  sell  millions. 

I reached  for  the  telephone.*^ 


'How's  the  new  insomnia  pill  goingl 


Science 


Pat  Murphy  & Paul  Doherty 
THE  SCIENCE  OF  INVISIBILITY 


Our  science  column  returns 
with  two  new  columnists,  who  will 
periodically  be  complementing  Dr. 
Benford  (who*s  due  back  next 
month).  Most  of  you  know  Pat 
Murphy  from  her  award-winning 
fiction;  what  you  may  not  know  is 
that  Pat  has  worked  for  years  at  the 
Exploratorium,  a wonderful  hands- 
on  science  museum  in  San  Fran- 
cisco. Paul  Doherty  is  a physicist 
with  a Ph.D.  from  MIT  who  also 
works  at  the  Exploratorium,  in  ad- 
dition to  teaching  and  writing  many 
science  activity  books.  Together 
they'll  be  bringing  us  a new  look  at 
the  sciences  (including  this  month 's 
view  of  things  not  seen).  — Ed. 

ONE  HUNDRED 

years  ago  (1897),  H.  G. 
Wells  created  the 
first  stealth  human 
being:  the  invisible  man.  Wells  com- 
bined science  and  fiction  to  craft  a 
novel  exploring  the  possibilities  and 


drawbacks  of  becoming  an  invis- 
ible person.  At  about  the  same  time, 
J.  J.  Thompson  discovered  the  elec- 
tron. That  discovery  led  to  our 
modern  theory  of  the  interactions 
of  light  and  matter,  quantum  elec- 
trodynamics, which  allows  us  to 
understand  what  would  be  actually 
needed  to  achieve  invisibility. 

Invisibility  is  such  a handy  de- 
vice — in  both  science  fiction  and 
fantasy.  Its  use  has  ranged  from 
Wells's  scientific  treatment  to  the 
ever-so-useful  magic  ring  or  cloak 
of  invisibility.  On  this  anniversary, 
we  thought  we'd  take  a look  at  the 
science  of  invisibility,  including  (in 
true  Exploratorium  fashion)  a few 
experiments  you  can  try  at  home. 

In  The  Invisible  Man,  Wells 
provides  a basic  explanation  of  the 
science.  (He  got  it  right,  too — which 
isn't  surprising  since  Wells  studied 
science  and  later  became  a science 
teacher.)  The  invisible  man  of  Wells's 
novel  was  a medical  student  who 


122 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


took  up  the  study  of  physics  and 
went  mad.  (Pat  has  suggested  that 
there  may  be  a connection  between 
these  two  events,*  Paul,  a physicist, 
denies  it.)  In  a discussion  with  an- 
other physician,  Wells's  invisible 
man  sums  up  what  makes  some- 
thing visible  — and  therefore  what 
you  must  change  to  become  invis- 
ible. In  his  words,  "Visibility  de- 
pends on  the  action  of  the  visible 
bodies  on  light.  Either  a body  ab- 
sorbs light,  or  it  reflects  or  refracts 
it,  or  it  does  all  three.  If  it  neither 
reflects  nor  refracts  nor  absorbs 
light,  it  cannot  of  itself  be  visible." 

A LOVELY  SHADE  OF 
ULTRAVIOLET 

Before  we  talk  about  what  you 
can't  see,  you  need  to  understand 
exactly  what  it  is  that  you  can  see. 
Bob  Miller,  an  artist  who  has  built 
a number  of  Exploratorium  exhib- 
its, says,  "You  see  light.  It's  the 
only  thing  you  can  see." 

Bob's  quite  right.  You  see  the 
world  because  some  of  the  light 
that's  bouncing  off  the  stuff  around 
you  gets  into  your  eyes.  Your  eyes 
bend  that  light  to  focus  an  image  on 
your  retina.  The  light-sensitive  cells 
of  the  retina  process  that  image, 
converting  it  into  patterns  of  elec- 
trical impulses  that  your  brain  pro- 


cesses, and  voila  — you  see  the 
world. 

What  you  see  depends  on  how 
the  light  that  gets  into  your  eyes 
has  been  affected  by  the  stuff  it  has 
encountered  before  it  got  into  your 
eyes.  The  stuff  we  call  visible  light 
is  a tiny  slice  of  the  spectrum  of 
electromagnetic  waves  — which 
includes  radio  waves,  x-rays,  gamma 
rays,  and  ultraviolet  light.  Differ- 
ent colors  of  light  are  electromag- 
netic waves  of  different  wave- 
lengths. Your  eyes  can  detect  elec- 
tromagnetic waves  ranging  from  700 
nanometers  (red)  to  400  nanometers 
(violet).  If  you  think  of  the  electro- 
magnetic spectrum  as  a piano  key- 
board, visible  light  is  equivalent  to 
about  an  octave.  Beyond  that  range, 
there  are  electromagnetic  waves 
that  you  can't  see  — essentially, 
colors  that  are  invisible  to  you. 
(Which  is  why  Pat's  favorite  color  is 
ultraviolet.  It's  a perfectly  legiti- 
mate color,  just  beyond  the  range  of 
human  vision.) 

Electromagnetic  waves  are  ex- 
quisitely sensitive  to  the  presence 
of  electrons  in  matter.  Electrons 
are  charged  particles,  and  electro- 
magnetic waves  push  on  charges, 
making  electrons  oscillate.  Depend- 
ing on  how  its  electrons  react  to 
this  push,  matter  can  absorb  light, 
reflect  light,  or  bend  or  refract  light. 


SCIENCE 


123 


These  interactions  with  light  are 
what  make  objects  visible. 

An  object  absorbs  light  if  its 
electrons  oscillate  in  response  to 
the  light  and  transform  light  energy 
into  other  forms,  such  as  heat  en- 
ergy or  chemical  energy.  Most  ob- 
jects absorb  at  least  some  visible 
light.  An  object's  color  depends  on 
what  frequencies  of  visible  light  it 
absorbs.  Grass  looks  green,  for  ex- 
ample, because  chlorophyll  absorbs 
red  and  blue  light  and  reflects  the 
left-over  green  light  to  your  eyes. 
Blood  looks  red  because  hemoglo- 
bin absorbs  blue  and  green  light  and 
reflects  red  light.  Objects  that  ab- 
sorb all  colors  look  black  or  gray 
and  become  visible  against  the 
bright  or  colored  objects  behind 
them,  just  as  the  coal  sack  nebula 
appears  black  against  the  brighter 
Milky  Way  behind  it. 

To  become  invisible  in  Wells's 
tale,  the  would-be  invisible  man 
had  to  deal  with  biological  pig- 
ments, compounds  that  absorb 
light.  The  main  pigments  in  the 
human  body  are  hemoglobin  and 
melanin.  Since  the  invisible  man 
was  an  albino  and  his  body  pro- 
duced no  melanin,  his  job  was  easier. 
He  just  had  to  deal  with  the  hemo- 
globin, the  compound  in  blood  that 
absorbs  oxygen.  So  he  discovers  a 
chemical  that  bleached  hemoglo- 


bin, rendering  it  colorless,  while 
allowing  it  to  retain  its  oxygen  trans- 
porting function. 

This  is  one  spot  in  the  story 
where  physicists  and  chemists  must 
suspend  their  disbelief:  No  such 
chemical  is  known  even  today.  It 
would  be  more  likely  to  find  a col- 
orless chemical  to  replace  the  oxy- 
gen-carrying hemoglobin  in  the 
blood  than  to  bleach  hemoglobin 
and  have  it  retain  its  function.  And 
of  course,  there  are  practical  con- 
siderations: The  invisible  man  could 
have  stopped  here  and  made  a for- 
tune with  a commercial  cleaning 
product  that  removes  blood  stains 
instantly. 

REFLECTING  ON  LIGHT 

Eliminating  absorption  of  light 
is  just  the  first  step  toward  becom- 
ing invisible.  Next,  the  invisible 
man  needed  to  eliminate  reflection 
and  refraction. 

So  let's  consider  reflection, 
first.  Some  objects  like  water  or 
glass  absorb  so  little  light  that  they 
are  pretty  much  clear.  Not  com- 
pletely clear  — if  you  look  at  a pane 
of  window  glass  through  one  of  its 
edges  it  appears  green  because  iron 
oxide  impurities  in  the  glass  are 
absorbing  some  light  — but  close 
enough.  Yet  you  can  see  a clear 


124 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


glass  window  because  light  reflects 
from  its  surface. 

Other  forms  of  reflection  make 
other  objects  visible.  Clouds  and 
snowbanks  look  white  because  the 
surfaces  of  water  drops  and  ice  crys- 
tals scatter  light.  The  skin  of  an 
albino  looks  white  because  the  clear 
skin  proteins  scatter  light.  Blue  jay 
feathers,  the  tail  of  a blue-tailed 
gecko  and  Paul  Newman's  eyes  are 
all  blue  — but  none  of  these  things 
contain  blue  pigment.  In  all  of  them, 
tiny  particles  scatter  more  blue  light 
than  red. 

Light  can  reflect  from  the  sur- 
face of  a clear  material.  The  light 
that  doesn't  reflect  shines  through 
the  material — but  that  doesn't  mean 
it's  unaffected  by  the  material.  When 
light  shines  through  a lens,  through 
a glass  filled  with  water,  through  a 
fishbowl,  the  light  refracts  or  bends, 
distorting  the  view  and  revealing 
that  something's  in  the  way. 

So  to  be  completely  invisible, 
you  need  to  eliminate  reflection  and 
refraction  — and  that  brings  us  to  the 
speed  of  light.  Light  reflects  and  bends 
because  it  changes  speed  abruptly  at 
the  surface  of  the  clear  object. 

Yeah,  yeah  — we  know.  You've 
been  told  that  light  always  travels 
at  the  same  speed.  Well,  that's  more 
or  less  true.  As  long  as  nothing's  in 
the  way,  light  cruises  along  at 


1 86,000  miles  per  second,  the  speed 
of  light  in  a vacuum.  But  when 
waves  of  light  pass  the  atoms  in  a 
transparent  material,  they  are  de- 
layed just  a bit.  It  is  as  if  each  atom 
absorbs  a little  bit  of  the  wave  en- 
ergy and  then  releases  it  with  a 
slight  delay.  That  delay  means  that 
the  speed  of  light  is  slower  through 
a clear  material  than  the  speed  in  a 
vacuum. 

The  re-emitted  light  waves 
spread  out  in  a circle  around  each 
atom.  All  of  those  circles  of  re- 
emitted light  add  together  to  make 
a beam  of  light.  When  light  enters  a 
surface  at  an  angle  all  the  little  re- 
mitted circles  of  light  add  up  to 
make  the  direction  of  the  light 
change  — and  the  light  bends  or 
refracts. 

How  much  light  slows  down 
when  it  shines  through  a material, 
depends  on  the  material.  When 
physicists  are  talking  about  the 
speed  of  light  in  a particular  mate- 
rial, they  talk  about  the  index  of 
refraction  — the  ratio  of  the  speed 
of  light  in  a vacuum  to  the  speed  of 
light  in  a material.  In  window  glass, 
for  instance,  the  index  of  refraction 
is  1 .5.  That  means  the  speed  of  light 
in  glass  is  2/3  of  the  speed  in  a 
vacuum.  Since  the  index  of  refrac- 
tion is  a ratio  of  two  speeds,  it's  a 
number  without  units. 


SCIENCE 


125 


Now  it's  easy  to  make  a glass 
rod  disappear  by  putting  it  in  a liq- 
uid with  an  identical  index  of  re- 
fraction. At  the  Exploratorium, 
there's  an  exhibit  where  you  can 
dip  a bundle  of  seven  glass  rods  into 
a clear  fluid.  Once  immersed,  six  of 
the  rods  become  invisible;  the  sev- 
enth remains  visible.  The  disap- 
pearing glass  in  this  exhibit  is  clear 
pyrex  glass.  In  air,  the  six  pyrex  rods 
are  visible  because  light  reflects 
from  the  surface  of  the  glass  and 
bends  as  it  enters  and  leaves  the 
glass.  However,the  mixture  of  min- 
eral oils  in  which  the  rods  are  im- 
mersed exactly  matches  the  index 
of  refraction  of  pyrex  — so  the  rods 
become  invisible.  The  seventh  rod 
is  made  from  flint  glass,  which  has 
a different  index  of  refraction  — 
and  therefore  remains  visible. 

If  you  feel  like  it,  you  can  dupli- 
cate this  experiment  at  home. 

Making  a glass  rod  disappear  in 
liquid  is  much  easier  than  making  a 
person  — even  a transparent  person 
— disappear  in  air.  The  index  of 
refraction  of  the  human  body  is 
greater  than  1.3  and  the  index  of 
refraction  for  air  is  1.003.  This  is  a 
huge  difference. 

In  The  Invisible  Man,  Wells 
overcomes  this  in  the  story  with 
another  bit  of  wild  fiction  that  re- 
quires physicists  to  take  a deep 


breath  and  work  hard  to  suspend 
their  disbelief.  The  invisible  man 
discovers  an  "ethereal  vibration" 
which  he  compares  to  a roentgen 
ray  (now  called  an  x-ray).  This  ray 
reduces  the  index  of  refraction  of 
body  tissues  until  they  are  close  to 
that  of  air. 

THE  PROBLEMS  OF  BEING 
INVISIBLE 

Unfortunately,  invisibility 
comes  with  a few  problems.  If  the 
invisible  man  were  truly  invisible, 
he  would  also  be  blind.  For  the  in- 
visible man  (or  anyone  else)  to  see, 
the  retinas  of  the  eyes  must  absorb 
light  and  convert  it  into  nerve  im- 
pulses. If  the  retinas  are  absorbing 
light,  they  would  show  up  as  dark 
patches.  If  they  aren't  absorbing 
light,  the  invisible  man  would  be 
blind.  Perhaps  that's  one  reason 
invisible  men  are  so  dangerous  — 
you  can't  see  them  to  get  out  of 
their  way  and  they  can't  see  you  to 
stay  out  of  yours. 

Of  course,  Wells's  invisible 
man  matched  his  index  of  refrac- 
tion to  air  at  a certain  temperature. 
When  air  changes  temperature,  its 
index  of  refraction  changes.  That's 
why  stars  twinkle  (refraction 
through  layers  of  air  at  different 
temperature)  and  mirages  appear  on 


126 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


desert  roads  (light  bending  up  from 
the  layer  of  hot  air  just  above  the 
hot  asphalt).  So  if  Wells's  character 
became  invisible  on  a hot  summer 
day,  he  wouldn't  be  quite  so  invis- 
ible in  the  chill  of  winter.  He'd  be 
visible  in  the  same  way  that  the  hot 
air  rising  from  a vent  on  a cold  day 
is  visible. 

Of  course,  if  you  want  to  be  a 
well-dressed  invisible  person,  you 
need  to  make  your  clothes  invisible 
too.  In  Wells's  book,  the  invisible 
man's  equipment  is  destroyed  be- 
fore he  can  make  any  invisible 
clothes.  To  take  advantage  of  his 
invisibility  he  must  run  naked 
through  the  English  countryside. 
For  a while,  people  hear  coughing 
sounds  coming  from  an  invisible 
man  with  a cold.  He  also  leaves 
footprints  in  the  snow. 

OTHER  WAYS  TO  BECOME 
INVISIBLE 

Wells's  invisible  man  became 
invisible  by  eliminating  his  effect 
on  light.  You  could  also  become 
invisible  by  precisely  matchingyour 
background,  like  the  alien  in  the 
movie  Predator.  As  near  as  we  can 
figure,  the  Predator  must  detect  the 
light  coming  toward  its  body  on 
one  side  and  match  that  pattern  of 
light  precisely  on  its  other  side. 


On  Earth,  chameleons,  floun- 
ders, and  octopi  use  a variation  on 
this  technique.  These  animals 
change  color  by  changing  the  distri- 
bution of  a dark  pigment  in  special 
branched  cells  known  as  chromato- 
phores.  The  pigment  can  be  con- 
centrated in  the  center  of  the  cell, 
letting  the  animal's  other  colors 
show.  Or  the  pigment  can  spread 
out  into  the  branches  of  the  cell, 
covering  a wide  area  and  causing 
the  reptile's  skin  to  darken.  The 
color  change  is  stimulated  by  what 
the  animal  sees  around  it. 

These  animals  tend  to  match 
the  colors  of  nearby  surfaces.  It 
would  be  a lot  tougher  to  match  the 
light  coming  from  more  distant 
sources. 

All  in  all,  w^e've  decided  that 
perhaps  the  best  solution  in  the 
world  ofscience  fiction  was  usedby 
Lamont  Cranston,  the  Shadow. 
While  traveling  in  the  Orient,  he 
learned  to  "cloud  men's  minds." 
(We  assume,  of  course,  he  could 
cloud  women's  minds  too,  though 
that  wasn't  explicitly  stated.)  So 
instead  of  interfering  with  the  in- 
teractions between  light  and  mat- 
ter, the  Shadow  opted  to  mess  with 
perception  in  the  human  brain.  As 
anyone  who  has  experimented  with 
optical  illusions  can  tell  you,  that's 
a much  easier  task.*^ 


SCIENCE 


127 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  INVISIBILITY 

You  can  perform  a few  simple  experiments  in  invisibility  in  the 
comfort  of  your  own  lab  — or  kitchen. 

Disappearing  Glass 

Get  yourself  some  pyrex  glass  — such  as  a measuring  cup,  an  oven- 
safe  glass  baking  dish,  or,  if  you've  got  access  to  a chemistry  lab,  a stirring 
stick. 

Dunk  the  pyrex  in  Wesson  OiP”  and  it  will  become  very  hard  to  see. 
You  can  make  it  vanish  completely  by  duplicating  the  Exploratorium's 
mixture  of  mineral  oils.  Get  some  heavy  mineral  oil  and  some  light 
mineral  oil  at  the  drugstore.  Put  some  heavy  mineral  oil  in  a clear  glass  and 
put  your  pyrex  into  the  oil.  Add  light  mineral  oil,  stirring  frequently,  until 
the  pyrex  vanishes. 

Don  Rathjen,  a local  science  teacher,  uses  the  disappearance  of  pyrex 
glass  to  wow  his  classes.  Don  takes  a pyrex  test  tube,  wraps  it  in  a 
protective  cloth,  smashes  it  into  pieces  with  a hammer.  The  shards  are 
clearly  visible  in  air.  Don  pours  the  pieces  into  a beaker  of  transparent  oil. 
He  then  reaches  into  the  oil  with  a pair  of  tongs  and  pulls  out  a completely 
unbroken  test  tube!  (He  had,  of  course,  put  the  whole  test  tube  in  the  oil 
earlier.) 

You  can  experiment  to  see  what  other  clear  materials  vanish  in 
Wesson  OiP^  or  your  mixture  of  mineral  oils.  We  have  found  that  simple 
plastic  magnifiers  sold  to  children  as  Bug  Boxes  vanish  in  Wesson  OiP^. 
If  you  make  any  interesting  discoveries,  let  us  know  at 
pauld@exploratorium.edu. 

Solid  Water 

You  can  also  experiment  with  white  crystals  of  "superabsorbent 
polymer,"  available  at  many  garden  centers.  These  crystals  absorb  hun- 
dreds of  times  their  own  weight  in  water  and  are  meant  to  be  added  to  soil 
to  give  it  the  ability  to  hold  water. 


128 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


When  you  place  these  polymer  crystals  into  clean  water,  they  swell 
up  and  become  invisible.  Pull  them  out  of  the  water  and  they  look  like 
lumps  of  jelly.  Lower  them  back  into  the  water  and  they  vanish.  They 
vanish  because  they  contain  so  much  water  that  their  index  of  refraction 
matches  that  of  water. 

Tie  a noose  made  of  sewing  thread  around  one  of  these  water  swollen 
lumps  and  lower  it  into  the  water.  Suddenly  you  have  lassoed  a bit  of 
water.  Even  better,  you  can  lift  your  chunk  of  water  out  of  the  surface  of 
the  water,*^  


Hosn'  VI I Ik  I v/'itk 
cAocoUte.  ?s5te:uriZg(X 


Mark  Bourne  lives  in  Portland,  Oregon,  where  he  is  working  on  his  first  novel  in 
between  writing  planetarium  shows  and  doing  a few  projects  for  television.  His 
short  fiction  has  appeared  in  such  anthologies  as  Alternate  Tyrants,  Full  Spectrum 
5,  and  Chicks  in  Chainmail.  Here  he  brings  us  a tale  of  faiths  that  differ  strongly 
in  terms  of  whose  word  is  The  Word. 


Mustard  Seed 

By  Mark  Bourne 


T ONNELLY'S  HAND  ROSE 

I I 1 high,  hoisting  the  Bible  like  a trophy. 

I J M Her  forehead  furrowed,  and  her  voice 

rose  with  practiced  inflection  that 
echoed  among  the  rafters  and  stained-glass  windows.  Her  rhythms  and 
cadences  crested  and  rolled  in  waves,  well  rehearsed  after  years  of  roadside 
revivals  in  forgotten  Southern  towns.  Thank  you.  Lord,  for  making  me 
your  instrument  for  one  more  day. 

"Men  of  Earth  are  cavorting  with  creatures  who  never  read  the 
Gospel  — '' 

She  cast  her  gaze  across  her  beloved  flock. 

"Who  never  heard  the  Word  of  God  — " 

They  must  hear  her  words  if  they  were  to  be  saved. 

"Who  never  felt  the  guiding  hand  of  our  Savior  — " 

She  was  their  lamp  in  the  darkness  brought  from  the  stars,  ever  since 
those  first  faint  signals  were  heard  by  the  Farside  Lunar  Receiver.  And 
those  first  vessels  descended  from  the  clouds. 


130 


FANTASY  A.  SCIENCE  FICTION 


"Who  have  no  souls,  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  was  prepared  by 
Jesus  for  Man  alone” 

Like  a lighthouse  on  a rocky  shore,  she  gazed  down  upon  her  congre- 
gation. A subconscious  clock  measured  the  dramatic  pause,  then  her  voice 
modulated  to  a preordained  pitch.  '"We  walk  not  with  angels,  but  with 
aliens  blind  to  Man's  true  gift  to  God's  firmament  — our  Savior  Jesus 
Christ!"  She  thrust  the  Bible  before  her  like  a shield.  ”Jesus  said..."  She 
paused  to  catch  the  eyes  of  those  before  her,-  it  was  an  easy  haul.  ” Jesus 
said,  'No  one  can  enter  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  but  by  me'! " She  clenched 
her  eyes  shut  and  listened. 

There  had  been  a time,  years  ago,  when  the  stained  glass  would  have 
rattled  with  "Amen!"  and  "Hallelujah!"  ringing  throughout  the  sanctu- 
ary. And  on  Easter  and  Christmas  Sundays  (when  extra  fold-out  chairs 
were  brought  in  from  the  Fellowship  Hall)  the  room  had  been  so  filled  with 
upraised  voices  that  the  walls  might  have  burst  open  and  flooded  the 
world  with  the  Lord's  holy  praises. 

Today,  though,  Donnelly  heard  the  central  heating  clunk  on.  Far 
away  bells  in  the  courthouse  clock  chimed  the  hour.  Old  Ralph  Hardin  in 
the  rear  pews  needed  a Kleenex.  No  more  than  twenty  souls  here  today. 
Fewer  than  last  week. 

She  opened  her  eyes,  lowered  the  Bible  to  the  pulpit.  Her  brow  lost  its 
furrows,  but  not  the  thin  lines  like  dried-up  river  beds.  Her  voice  was 
almost  inaudible  over  the  heating  system. 

"Don't  forget  next  Sunday's  Christmas  Eve  candle-lighting  ser- 
vice. Bring  your  friends."  She  despised  the  dead  weight  of  defeat  in  her 
voice.  "That's  all."  There  was  no  organist  to  play  the  benediction  and 
postlude. 

She  turned  away,  loosened  her  collar,  and  rubbed  her  eyes,  keeping 
them  closed  longer  than  she  really  needed  to.  The  sounds  of  shuffling 
coats  and  snuffling  noses  rose  behind  her.  The  exit  door  in  the  rear  foyer 
groaned  on  its  arthritic  joints,  and  December's  gray  chill  slid  down  out  of 
the  Ozarks  and  brushed  the  back  of  her  neck.  Winter's  teeth  nipped  at 
Reverend  Ardith  Donnelly  of  the  Central  Presbyterian  Church  of  Harper, 
Missouri. 

She  turned  back  to  her  pulpit  to  gather  up  the  sermon.  Gerald  Morris 
was  peering  up  from  the  floor  below.  The  chicken  farmer  clutched  his 


MUSTARD  SEED 


131 


overcoat  against  his  belly  and  stared  at  her  with  eyes  that  rarely  blinked; 
two  eggs  pressed  into  a moist  dough  face. 

''Revem'  Donnelly?"  His  voice,  like  his  brown  suit  jacket,  was  thin 
and  faded. 

"Yes,  Gerald,  what  can  I do  for  you?" 

"M'mama  wants  to  know  when  you're  cornin'  out  to  the  nursin' 
home  agin.  She  says  your  services  alwiz  brighten  her  day.  She  says  so  alia 
time.  She's  real  sick,  and  the  doctors,  they  don't  know  how  long...."  His 
voice  thinned  away  to  nothing. 

She  exhaled,  then  smiled,  "The  Lord's  work  keeps  me  busy  all  over, 
but  He  and  I will  be  back  at  the  home  real  soon.  Tell  your  mama  to  keep 
a lookout  for  us." 

He  grinned.  "Bless  you,  Revern'  Donnelly.  Jeannie  and  me'll  have  you 
over  to  the  house  for  supper  real  soon.  Thas  a promise." 

"Much  obliged,  Gerald."  She  smiled  warmly. 

"Revern'  Donnelly?"  He  looked  away  from  her  gaze.  "Jimmy  Don 
Ledbetter  says  he  saw  two  of  them  Seekers  in  St.  Louis  last  week.  He  says 
they  talked  with  just  ever'body  about  how  glad  they  was  Earth  was  joining 
the  Union.  Then  one  of  them  helped  Roy  Capehart  — you  know,  the 
taxidermist?  — fly  through  the  air.  Without  wings  or  nothin'l  It  was  its 
Gift,  it  said.  Then  another'n  made  colors  in  the  air  and  music  came  from 
the  pictures  they  made.  Said  we  could  maybe  do  it  someday.  Ever'one  had 
just  the  best  time!  Isn't  that  wonderful?" 

Donnelly  looked  down  at  him.  "Gerald,  doesn't  the  Bible  tell  us  that 
God  gave  Man  dominion  over  all  beasts  through  Brother  Adam?" 

His  eyes  narrowed,  but  never  blinked.  "Well,  I s'pose  so." 

"And  what  does  the  Bible  say  about  Satan  tempting  Jesus  with 
miracles?" 

He  looked  at  his  hands  kneading  his  overcoat.  "Jimmy  Don  Ledbetter 
says  — " 

Donnelly  shut  her  eyes.  "Gerald.  There  are  new  temptations  out 
there  among  the  stars.  The  Seekers  know  neither  Christ  nor  salvation, 
even  though  all  you  need  is  the  faith  of  a mustard  seed."  She  replayed  an 
old  memory:  a sanctuary  filled  with  multitudes  in  her  spiritual  hug.  She 
had  been  a pilgrim,  a searcher  for  God's  wisdom,  sharing  what  she  found 
with  others.  She  had  been  young  and  strong  of  voice.  And  of  spirit. 


132 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


The  memory  faded,  leaving  only  the  floaters  drifting  across  the 
insides  of  her  eyelids.  ''Only  God  knows  what  is  in  their  hearts/'  she  said 
quietly.  She  opened  her  eyes.  "You  tell  Jimmy  Don  — " 

But  he  was  on  his  way  toward  the  exit,  shrugging  on  his  overcoat.  The 
door  whimpered  shut  behind  him. 

She  knew  as  much  about  the  Seekers  as  anyone  else  in  these  parts. 
Twelve  years  now  after  First  Contact,  dozens  of  assorted  aliens  — 
"extrasolar  emissaries"  — were  on  Earth,  mostly  in  big  cities  like  New 
York  and  Moscow,  London  and  Tokyo,  Beijing  and  Bombay.  Their  im- 
mense ships  had  followed  their  transmissions,  offering  humanity  mem- 
bership in  a galactic  trade  Union  that  was  opening  new  markets  in  the 
outer  galactic  reaches.  The  world  was  still  knocked  cock-eyed  by  it  all. 
The  cultural  elite  were  declaring  it  the  greatest  event  in  human  history. 
A new  age  on  Earth.  Peace  and  prosperity.  Heaven  on  Earth. 

But  no  heavenly  trumpet  had  sounded.  Just  those  first  signals  from 
out  of  Sagittarius,  heard  only  by  electronic  ears.  No  salvation  had  come, 
for  it  arrived  not  on  angelic  wings  and  a fiery  throne,  but  in  huge  vessels 
orbiting  Earth  and  landers  descending  from  the  clouds,  even  in  non- 
Christian  lands.  And  more  were  arriving  all  the  time. 

She  felt  betrayed,  but  she  wasn't  sure  by  whom.  She  only  knew  that 
the  invasion  was  complete.  Wal-Mart  was  selling  Seeker-inspired  toys 
for  Christmas.  For  Christmasl  Hallmark's  biggest  sellers  were  minia- 
ture spaceships  hanging  from  Christmas  trees  across  the  land  — 
"collect  the  whole  set!"  Earth  would  never  again  know  a cosmos  in 
which  Man  was  adrift  and  alone.  The  fruit  from  the  Tree  of  Knowledge 
had  tasted  sweet. 

Donnelly  turned  her  back  again,  stuffing  the  morning's  text  into  a 
dog-eared  file  folder.  This  was  the  third  go-round  for  this  sermon.  And  the 
last. 

The  rear  door  complained  and  a cold  breeze  scraped  across  the  back 
of  Donnelly's  neck.  She  sighed,  but  did  not  turn  around.  "Be  right  w*th 
you,"  she  called.  She  listened  for  footsteps  on  the  floorboards.  Instead,  she 
heard  glass  tinkling,  the  sound  a crystal  chandelier  makes  when  given  a 
gentle  swing.  She  turned.  The  room  was  empty. 

"Who's  there?  Come  out!"  The  tinkling  stopped  abruptly,  as  if 
someone  muffled  all  the  crystal  droplets  at  once. 


MUSTARD  SEED 


133 


At  the  far  end  of  the  aisle,  a knobby  spike  of  colored  glass  reached  out 
from  behind  a pew.  Five  faceted  fingers  grew  at  its  tip  and  waved.  To  the 
tinkling  of  tiny  bells,  a spun-glass  sculpture  walked  into  the  aisle. 

Donnelly's  brain  struggled  to  find  analogies.  A leafless  bush  in 
winter,  crafted  by  a glassblower.  Branches  and  twigs  of  fine  crystal  were 
shot  through  with  blues  and  reds  and  golds  flowing  through  icy  veins. 
They  reached  up  from  a nest  of  dew-dipped  spider  webs  where  indefinable 
hues  came  and  went,  blending,  shifting,  sparkling  in  the  sunlight  slanting 
through  the  colored  windows. 

Donnelly  stared  across  the  room  at  the... the  thing,  A sour  taste 
crawled  up  onto  her  tongue. 

"I  must  ask  you  to  leave,"  she  said,  struggling  to  keep  the  surprise  and 
disgust  out  of  her  voice.  "Keep  your  Satan-sent  ways  out  of  God's  house." 

The  creature  quivered.  Two  translucent  twigs  reached  down  into  the 
glittering  webs.  They  reappeared  and  held  aloft  a meaty  ovoid  sac.  The 
bladder  wriggled  wetly,  split  open  across  the  middle,  and  spoke  to 
Reverend  Donnelly. 

"Hello.  Pardon  me,  please,"  it  said  in  a dead-on  Missouri  accent.  "I 
wish  to  talk  with  God."  The  fragile-looking  thing  scuttled  up  the  aisle  on 
glassy  insect  legs,  bringing  the  sound  of  windchimes  in  the  rain. 

Standing  there  with  it  approaching  her,  Donnelly  felt  a familiar 
bitterness  burn  in  her  chest. 

The  creature  reached  the  steps  at  the  base  of  the  pulpit.  Diamond 
glints  danced  across  its  surfaces.  It  raised  the  sac  toward  Donnelly's  face. 
The  Talker  symbiote's  humanform  lips  smacked  open,  flashing  straight 
white  teeth.  "Please,"  the  translator  said.  "Teach  me  to  talk  with  God." 

Donnelly  wanted  to  spit.  "God  listens  to  our  prayers.  Can  you  pray?" 
She  put  as  much  venom  into  her  voice  as  a good  Christian  could  muster. 

"I  have  practiced  the  prayer  rituals  of  six  hundred  forty-four  worlds," 
said  the  translator.  As  it  spoke,  lights  like  golden  fireflies  chased  through 
its  master's  branches.  "I  have  perceived  no  response." 

"What  can  you  know  of  God?" 

"I  have  worshipped  the  deities  of  many  cultures,  often  at  the  cost  of 
emotional  or  physical  pain.  Occasionally,  enlightenment  was  gained.  But 
none  offered  what  I desired." 

"Why  come  to  me?" 


134 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


'"I  enjoy  the  quiet  places  of  your  world.  Trees.  I enjoy  trees.  I was 
strolling  nearby  and  recognized  the  religious  symbol  at  the  summit  of  this 
building.  I meditated,  then  chose  to  seek  out  the  religious  leader  here. 
That,  I perceive,  is  you.  Your  species  has  developed  religious  expression 
with  great  complexity  and  ritual.  Humans  have  many  god-forms.  Perhaps 
one  has  the  answer  I seek.  Perhaps  you  do.'' 

The  thing  tweaked  Donnelly's  curiosity.  The  Talker's  perfect  human 
voice  softened  its  master's  alien  appearance.  "What  do  you  seek?"  she 
asked. 

The  alien  sparkled  and  its  Talker  took  in  a gulp  of  air.  "I  am  old  for  my 
kind.  And  an  aberration.  As  a whole,  my  people  dislike  travel.  We  are  — " the 
translator's  lips  curled  upward  in  a wry  smile,  " — home-bodies.  /, 
however,  enjoy  the  company  of  other  species  and  have  lived  for  centuries 
in  many  cultures  on  many  worlds.  I have  experienced... marveis  that 
cannot  be  spoken  of  in  your  language,  which  has  neither  words  nor 
concepts  to  describe  them." 

The  Talker  frowned  for  its  master.  "I  have  reached  the  limits  of  life- 
prolongation  techniques  useful  to  my  species,  and  now  approach  the  end 
of  my  biological  processes.  Once  I believed  that  I had  experienced  the 
known  universe  to  its  fullest.  But  the  long  journey  to  this  galactic  arm 
revealed  many  more... wonders  beyond  my  experience.  Oh,  if  only  I could 
share  them  with  you!  But  your  language  cannot  convey  — " Flecks  of  light 
whirled,  changing  their  hue.  "You  have  no  — " The  translator's  rubbery 
features  mimicked  human  frustration  well.  "And  still  there  are  uncount- 
able galaxies  beyond  this  one.  I fear  that  I will  not  live  to  experience  all..." 
The  sentence  withered  away. 

It  stood  silent  for  slow  seconds,  then  climbed  the  three  steps  to 
Donnelly's  side.  Crystalline  arms  lifted  the  Talker  closer.  Its  voice  was 
edged  with  hope  and  desperation.  "I  wish  to  never  die." 

Donnelly  studied  the  tiny  fires  and  woven  geometries  of  the  alien. 
This  creature  hoped  for  the  salvation  promised  by  the  Son  of  Man.  Could 
it  even  have  an  immortal  soul?  Would  God  create  mind  without  soul? 
These  beings  sailed  the  stars  longbefore  Eve  sealed  Adam's  fate.  What  sins 
did  they  know,  and  were  now  bringing  to  Earth? 

Donnelly  remembered  the  hot  smells  of  musty  tent  cloth  and  road 
dust,  of  sweating  sinners  who  wept  at  her  feet  and  begged  for  salvation. 


MUSTARD  SEED 


135 


She  had  saved  souls  by  the  dozens  at  each  town  and  farm.  Now,  perhaps, 
a greater  flock  was  being  offered. 

With  proper  guidance,  this  reborn  creature  and  its  gifted  symbiote 
could  preach  the  Word  in  churches,  in  cathedrals  throughout  the  world. 
Millions  would  travel  far  to  hear  an  alien  proclaim  God's  message.  And 
not  just  on  Earth.  Imagine  the  Good  News  spreading  throughout  the 
heavens!  A million  worlds  cleansed  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  With  this 
disciple  at  her  side.  Reverend  Ardith  Donnelly  could  take  up  the  sword 
and  see  to  it  that  Christ  died  for  the  sins  of  a galaxy. 

This  must  be  her  true  calling,  the  reason  God  guided  the  Seekers' 
ships  out  of  the  darkness  to  Earth,  where  the  light  of  Christianity  could 
dim  a million  suns.  The  Lord  led  this  poor  emissary  to  Donnelly's  pulpit, 
to  the  one  true  faith,  to  the  feet  of  Christ's  own  lighthouse.  If  Donnelly's 
Earthly  flock  chose  to  stray  from  the  path  of  righteousness,  well  then  she 
and  the  Lord  would  carve  a new  path  that  spread  for  light-years  in  all 
directions.  Thank  you,  God.  Thank  you,  dear  Jesus. 

She  smiled  down  at  the  alien.  Her  voice  was  robed  in  maternal 
patience. 

"Eternal  life  is  offered  only  to  believers  in  Christ."  She  opened  the 
Book  of  Matthew.  "I'd  like  to  share  with  you  — " 

She  felt  as  though  her  skull  had  vanished  and  warm  water  flowed  over 
her  brain  — 

— She  is  a tremendous  crystal  bathing  in  cold  acid  pools  beneath  the 
spectrum-flecked  radiance  of  a star  cluster.  She  sees  without  eyes  and 
feels  without  flesh,  and  she  sings  without  sound  in  perfect  harmony  with 
ten  billion  others  like  herself  on  a hundred  worlds.  She  sings  of  birth,  of 
hunger  and  mystery,  and  of  the  deepest  yearning  she  has  ever  known... 

— She  leaps,  joyously  laughing,  from  a cliff  of  black  glass  into  an 
ocean  lit  by  a bloated  red  giant  sun.  The  hot  sea  engulfs  her,  and  the  Joy 
rushes  like  fire  across  her  front  fins,  down  her  long  spine,  and  into  her 
hindbrain.  Broadcasting  exaltation  to  all  who  listen,  she  plunges  deeper 
into  the  First  Mother  Who  Gave  Us  Life... 

— Buoyant,  balloonish,  she  floats  high  above  eternal  storms  that  stir 
the  Depths  below.  The  Sky  cracks  with  lightning  that  would  shatter  a 
lesser  world,  flashing  and  branching  through  the  infinite  layers  of  cre- 
ation. She  waits  a calculated  interval  for  the  air  to  slap  with  thunder.  The 


136 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Old  Winds  are  angry.  It  is  time  to  drift  higher,  toward  the  tiny  glows  that 
are  so  far  away  where  the  Sky  grows  dark... 

NO!  I AM  NOT  THIS!  I AM  — 

— happy  to  be  needed  here  inside  my  God.  We  help  each  other,  or  we 
die  together.  I feel  my  God's  thoughts.  There  is  a minor  infection  in  a main 
ventricle  wall.  I swim  there,  against  a pulsing  tide,  knowing  what  to  do. 
There  can  be  no  greater  purpose... 

— gliding  above  a new  world,  beneath  a billion  suns  in  the  galaxy's 
bulging  belly.  Hard  radiations  are  warm  and  tingly  on  my  sails.  Life  is 
there,  its  unique  power  irresistible.  I shall  reach  out  to  it  and... 

/ am  — 

— making  food  for  my  children  as  I watch  them  hatch  in 
silicate  sand. 

— home  from  far  traveling,  telling  tales  of  worlds  built  on 
light  and  song. 

— an  artist,  sculpting  nebulae  to  express  my  awe  at  being 
in  this  Universe  at  this  time. 

I AM  — 

— on  the  floor,  shouting  in  a large  room.  The  air  is  cold. 

Donnelly  found  herself  on  the  carpet  in  a fetal  position,  shouting 

nonsense  syllables.  She  felt  as  though  a cord  had  been  cut,  a connection 
severed,  her  brain  detached  from  an  infinite  communion.  She  was  adrift. 
Alone. 

She  sat  up.  Her  skin  felt  like  someone  else's  ill-fitting  clothes.  Every 
movement  was  wrong  in  ways  she  could  not  describe.  She  was  sore  in  her 
arms  and  legs.  And  in  limbs  she  never  had. 

Somewhere  nearby,  a chandelier  jingled  in  a breeze.  She  turned.  The 
Talker  was  frowning  down  at  her.  Below  it,  crystal  webs  glimmered 
kaleidoscopically.  The  Talker  wriggled.  "Many  apologies!  I did  not  wish 
to  cause  discomfort.  Please  forgive.  I thought  you  wanted  to  share.  The 
experiences  are  impossible  to  express  fully  in  your  language." 

Donnelly  wrapped  her  brain  around  a vocal  apparatus  that  was  now 
strange,  unfamiliar.  She  grunted  and  focused  her  eyes  on  the. ..no,  not 
"alien"  anymore.  She  was  now... 

The  Seeker  stepped  closer.  "The  Gift  of  my  species  is  a specialized 
telempathy.  We,  I,  collect  the  life  experiences  of  non-self  species.  We 


MUSTARD  SEED 


137 


share  these  with  other  non-self  minds.  This  way  all  life  knows  what  it  is 
like  to  be  all  others.  A prized  Gift  in  a Union  of  many  worlds,  yes?  I wished 
you  to  understand  my  problem." 

Donnelly,  or  the  part  of  her  that  was  still  merely  Donnelly,  under- 
stood. She  had  sung  of  mysteries  in  a cold  acid  pool.  She  feared  the  angry 
Winds  in  the  clouds  of  an  immense  Jovian  world.  She  had  told  untellable 
tales  brought  home  from  far  stars.  Wave  after  wave  washed  over  a 
flickering  flame  of  belief  in... what?  Created  in  God's  imagel  How  could 
we  have  gotten  it  so  wiongl  But  in  each  experience,  one  truth  was 
common.  Life  was  precious.  And  too  short. 

The  Seeker  stepped  away.  "You  cannot  help  me.  I have  shared  your 
mind.  You  believe  in  a non-body  self  that  continues  beyond  the  end  of 
physical  life  functions.  A common  belief.  Yet  you  have  no  evidence  to 
support  it. 

"Also  — " The  Talker  frowned  as  if  it  were  tasting  something  sour. 
"Your  species  has  thought  itself  alone  in  the  cosmos.  This  I have  never 
experienced.  It  was  not  a pleasant  sharing.  I will  carry  the  memory  with 
me  and  share  you  with  other  non-self  forms.  In  this  way  you  — " It  poked 
a glassy  finger  against  Donnelly's  chest.  Fireflies  flew  within  its  wintery 
branches.  " — may  be  immortal,  in  a way,  according  to  your  belief 
system." 

The  alien  lowered  its  Talker  back  into  its  body.  The  meaty  mouth 
spoke  through  a nest  of  ice.  "I  regret  that  I may  not  live  long  enough  to  find 
my  answers.  There  is  much  to  see  and  very  little  time." 

With  the  murmur  of  windchimes,  the  alien  — no,  the  pilgrim,  the 
searcher  — scurried  backward  down  the  aisle.  The  rear  door  keened  on  its 
hinges. 

A chill  breeze  ran  along  the  carpet  and  curled  around  Donnelly.  She 
tried  to  sing  a song  born  beneath  a heaven  far  richer  than  the  barren  skies 
of  Earth.  She  yearned  for  something  wonderful  she  could  not  name.  Her 
skin  remembered  the  hot  embrace  of  a red  sea  and  the  electric  prickle  of 
a stellar  wind.  The  insides  of  her  eyelids,  she  knew,  would  never  again 
show  merely  darkness. 

All  it  takes  is  the  faith  of  a mustard  seed,  she  had  told  her  flock. 
Lifetimes  ago.  But  a mustard  seed  tossed  into  an  infinite  orchard... 

Silently,  Donnelly  offered  up  a prayer. 


138 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


After  a long  while,  she  stood,  massaged  stiff  muscles,  and  slowly 
walked  down  the  aisle  to  the  door.  It  moaned  a last  lingering  lament  as  she 
opened  it. 

There  were  glints  of  light  in  the  graveyard  across  the  road.  The  Seeker 
was  there,  studying  the  ornate  headstones.  Donnelly  wondered  if  it  really 
enjoyed  traveling  alone.  It  couldn't  hurt  to  ask. 

She  locked  the  door  behind  her  and  followed  the  prints  through  the 
fresh  mantle  of  Christmas  snow.*^ 


Linda  Nagata  recently  published  her  third  science  fiction  novel  in  as  many  years. 
Deception  Well.  She  lives  in  Hawaii  and  says  that  in  twenty-four  years  of  swim- 
ming in  Hawaiian  waters  she  has  never  seen  a shark  (and  hopes  never  to  do  so). 


Hooks, 

Nets,  and  Time 

By  Linda  Nagata 

The  ocean  ran  through 

his  dreams.  The  panting  breath  of  the 
wavelets  as  they  rose  and  fell  against  the 
pylons  became  his  own  breath,  a slow, 
deep  rhythm  in  his  lungs  that  forced  him  to  run.  His  footfalls  reverberated 
against  the  black  plastic  photovoltaic  field  that  doubled  as  a deck:  a square 
track  five  kilometers  long,  encompassing  the  perimeter  of  the  shark  pen. 
Starlight  glinted  off  the  water,-  glistened  in  the  film  of  sweat  that  coated 
his  pumping  arms.  The  rubber  soles  of  his  running  shoes  beat  out  an 
ancient  cursorial  rhythm,  a telling  vibration  transmitted  through  the 
deck  to  the  perforated  steel  walls  of  the  shark  pen  and  then  to  the  coral 
foundations  of  the  station  some  twelve  fathoms  below.  Crippled  Tiburon 
would  be  lurking  there  near  the  bottom,  listening,  measuring  the  vibra- 
tions in  his  ancient,  clever  mind,  waiting  for  the  hour  when  his  fins  had 
fully  regrown  and  his  strength  was  at  once  new... and  old. 

A thin  wail  twisted  through  the  humid  night.  Tiburon  heard  it  in  the 
depths  and  thrashed  his  powerful  tail.  The  wail  grew  into  a distant  howl 
of  terror. 


140 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


A faint  splash. 

Zayder  sat  up  abruptly.  The  dream  peeled  away  like  burned  film, 
leaving  him  in  another  version  of  the  night.  He'd  fallen  asleep  on  a lounge 
chair  again,  in  the  open  air,  on  the  deck  of  the  Ocean  Hazards  Collection 
Station  that  he  managed  alone.  The  blocky  silhouette  of  the  shed  rose 
behind  him.  The  structure  seemed  to  be  an  ugly  afterthought  to  the 
automated  design  of  the  U.N.  mandated  OHC  Station.  Still,  it  served  him 
for  housing,  and  storage  for  the  shark  farm:  luxury  quarters  compared  to 
the  fishing  boats  he'd  grown  up  on. 

Out  on  the  water,  the  distant  lights  of  a freighter  interrupted  the 
blanket  of  starlight.  In  the  pen,  the  swish  and  splash  of  a shark  fin  accented 
the  peaceful  wash  of  the  ocean. 

Zayder  leaned  forward,  ignoring  the  dry  moss  of  a hangover  that  clung 
to  his  tongue  and  the  roof  of  his  mouth.  He  listened,  unsure  if  the  howl  had 
been  part  of  his  dream.  His  pulse  still  hammered  in  his  ears.  He'd  heard 
howls  like  that  before:  once  as  a kid,  when  a man  fell  off  the  shark  boats 
in  the  Sulu  Sea.  And  again,  one  night  when  Mr.  Ryan  came  to  the  station. 
Zayder  had  only  feigned  drinking  the  cordial  that  should  have  sent  him 
into  a drugged  sleep.  That  night  he'd  watched  surreptitiously  as  a bound 
man  went  screaming  to  the  sharks. 

He  listened.  He  thought  he  could  detect  a distant,  angry  voice  from 
the  direction  of  the  freighter,  but  that  was  all.  And  what  if  he  heard  more? 
What  was  he  supposed  to  do  if  he  discovered  mayhem  and  murder  on  the 
high  seas?  Call  Mr.  Ryan  and  complain  about  the  neighbors?  He  chose  to 
believe  that  it  had  been  a dream. 

Dawn  came.  Zayder  woke,  washed  his  face,  put  on  his  running  shoes. 
Another  day.  He  would  spend  the  morning  doing  maintenance  on  the 
robotic  garbage  trawlers  that  had  come  into  the  station  overnight  from 
their  long  forays  into  the  South  China  Sea.  In  the  afternoon  he  would 
mutilate  sharks,  harvesting  the  regrown  fins  of  the  captive  beasts  for  sale 
on  the  Chinese  market  — the  prized  ingredient  in  shark  fin  soup.  So  much 
to  look  forward  to. 

But  first  he  would  run. 

He  set  off  at  an  easy  pace  on  the  only  route  the  station  offered:  a 5K 
lap  around  the  photovoltaic  decking  built  atop  the  steel  mesh  wall  of  the 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


141 


shark  pen.  At  high  tide  the  deck  was  a meter  above  the  water,  with  the 
open  sea  on  one  side  and  the  enclosed  waters  of  the  pen  on  the  other. 

Zayder  had  run  this  makeshift  track  twice  every  morning  for  almost 
a year.  Boredom  had  been  left  behind  long  ago.  Now,  his  mind  automati- 
cally faded  into  a passive  altered  state  before  he  finished  the  first  hundred 
meters.  Conversations  rose  from  his  past  to  fill  his  consciousness,  insig- 
nificant exchanges:  a joke  offered  to  college  acquaintances  in  a bar;  polite 
questioning  of  a professor;  a cautious  response  to  the  inquiries  of  a 
government  personnel  officer  hiring  biologists  for  the  wildlife  refuge  at 
Morro  Bay;  and  yet  another  personnel  officer,  hiring  for  the  marine 
sanctuary  in  the  Gulf  of  California,  and  another  and  another,  until  they  all 
seemed  to  be  different  versions  of  the  same  bad  news:  Vm  sorry.  You  have 
an  excellent  record  and  your  thesis  is  impressive,  but  Vm  afraid  you're 
not  quite  right  for  us.... 

He  studied  every  word,  searching  for  some  point  where  — if  only  he'd 
phrased  things  differently  — events  would  have  taken  a more  positive 
path.  An  absurd  exercise.  He  already  knew  the  point  when  his  career  in 
marine  biology  had  been  lost.  It  had  happened  even  before  he  knew  what 
a career  was,  when  he'd  been  arrested  at  seventeen  for  poaching. 

It  had  meant  nothing  to  him  at  the  time.  He'd  been  working  for  his 
dad,  hunting  pelagic  sharks  for  a dealer,  who  preserved  the  bodies  and  sold 
them  as  dramatic  ornaments  for  coastal  mansions.  Zayder's  family  had 
been  deep  water  fishermen  for  generations.  But  as  natural  resources 
dwindled,  what  had  been  an  honest  occupation  gradually  became  a crime, 
and  an  arrest  for  poaching  just  another  risk  of  the  business. 

But  the  wealthy  patrons  who  supported  refuges  and  sanctuaries 
around  the  world  didn't  see  it  in  that  practical  light.  No  refuge  manager 
would  want  his  patron's  newsletter  to  ring  with  the  headline:  Former 
poacher  hired  as  field  biologist. 

It  had  never  mattered  how  well  he  did  in  school. 

But  he'd  come  too  far  in  life  to  go  back  to  the  boats,  so  he'd  taken  a 
job  with  Mr.  Ryan  instead.  Ryan  did  not  believe  in  nonprofit  enterprises. 
When  a U.N.  mandate  required  every  corporate  entity  that  generated 
potential  ocean  garbage  to  construct  and  maintain  an  Ocean  Hazards 
Collection  Station,  Ryan  had  expanded  on  the  design  by  adding  the  shark 
pen. 


142 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Shark  fins  were  much  in  demand  and  now  nearly  unobtainable  since 
the  wild  populations  had  been  hunted  almost  to  extinction.  Tiburon's  fins 
alone  would  fetch  twice  Zayder's  yearly  wages  each  time  they  could  be 
regrown  and  harvested,  Ryan's  select  market  held  the  great  white  shark  in 
high  esteem:  no  other  great  white  had  been  reported  in  nearly  five  years. 
Speculation  held  the  captive  animal  to  be  the  last  of  its  species. 

But  beyond  the  income  from  finS;  the  station  was  useful  to  Ryan  in 
other  ways.  So  Zayder  finally  found  himself  employed  again,  master  of  a 
remote  world  built  on  a reef  in  the  South  China  Sea. 

The  deep  blue  sky  lightened  as  he  ran.  The  pink  fair-weather  clouds 
that  hugged  the  horizon  gradually  brightened  until  they  were  bathed  in 
brilliant  white.  A moment  later  the  rim  of  the  sun  appeared  above  the 
water,  Zayder  ducked  his  head,  his  thoughts  blown  back  to  the  present  by 
the  sudden  blast  of  daylight. 

A hundred  meters  out  on  the  sun-burnished  water  a black  torpedo 
armed  with  a spine  of  pentagonal  fins  scudded  toward  the  station:  one  of 
the  robotic  garbage  trawlers  being  driven  home  by  a combination  of  the 
light  breeze  against  its  adjustable  fins  and  a solar-powered  engine.  Its 
collecting  tentacles  trailed  a hundred  meters  behind  it:  some  on  the 
surface,  some  searching  out  the  depths  below.  Most  of  them  were  laden 
with  a motley  collection  of  old  plastics,  netting,  glass,  metal,  and  organic 
debris  bound  for  the  station's  recycling  bins. 

Zayder  slowed  to  watch  the  trawler  come  in.  At  the  same  moment  a 
white-noise  explosion  of  water  erupted  from  the  pen,  scarcely  a body 
length  away.  Startled  instinct  slammed  him  backward  as  the  geyser  of 
white  water  lunged  toward  him.  A solid  shape  appeared  as  the  pearly  water 
fell  away.  He  recognized  the  massive,  lead-gray  profile  of  a great  white 
shark,  its  fins  fully  grown  and  its  maw  open,  its  upper  jaw  thrust  forward 
to  expose  rows  of  triangular  teeth.  Tiburon!  Spray  washed  over  Zayder  as 
he  threw  himself  back,  a split  second  before  the  five-meter  shark  slammed 
onto  the  deck.  The  whole  structure  shuddered.  Fracture  lines  bloomed  in 
the  photovoltaic  panels  beneath  Tiburon's  belly.  The  shark  fixed  him 
with  its  manic  black  eyes.  It  thrashed  on  the  deck,  jaws  snapping  in  an 
effort  to  get  at  him.  He  felt  the  rush  of  air  as  the  teeth  closed  within 
centimeters  of  his  ankle. 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


143 


''You  bastard!"  he  screamed.  He  jumped  back  again.  The  shark  thrust 
forward.  Its  torso  was  draped  on  the  deck>  but  its  great  tail  was  still  in  the 
water^  fanning  the  surface  into  a violent  foam.  "'Back  in,  you  fucker!"' 
Zayder  screamed. 

The  shark  snapped  twice  more,  then  grew  still.  Its  eyes  still  fixed  on 
him,  it  slid  silently  back  into  the  water. 

Zayder  stood  on  the  deck,  his  shoulders  heaving,  a torrent  of  curses 
spilling  from  his  mouth.  Tiburon  was  the  oldest,  biggest  monster  in  the 
pen.  Zayder  had  harvested  his  fins  five  times,  each  time  salving  the 
wounds  with  a regenerative  balm  that  forced  the  valuable  fins  to  regrow. 
Five  times  he'd  nursed  Tiburon  in  the  recovery  channels,  where  pumps 
forced  a steady  torrent  of  water  over  the  helpless  shark  as  it  writhed  on  the 
bottom  of  a narrow  steel  chute. 

"I'll  take  your  fins  again  this  afternoon,"  Zayder  growled.  Cautiously, 
he  stepped  forward,  to  peer  over  the  edge  of  the  deck.  Tiburon  was  a 
skulking  shadow  a fathom  down. 

Suddenly  the  shark  turned,  cruising  slowly  out  about  fifty  meters 
toward  the  center  of  the  pen  until  Zayder  lost  sight  of  it.  A moment  later 
Tiburon  reappeared,  still  a fathom  below  the  surface,  his  great  tail  flailing 
as  he  charged  the  wall  of  the  shark  pen.  Zayder  got  ready  to  dodge  a second 
lunge.  But  Tiburon  had  his  own  designs.  He  rammed  the  wall  of  the  pen 
with  his  snout.  The  blow  shook  the  structure.  Zayder  stumbled,  swaying 
to  keep  his  balance.  He  almost  went  down. 

What  the  hell  was  going  on?  Was  the  damn  fish  trying  to  knock  him 
off  the  deck?  Tiburon  took  off  again  for  the  center  of  the  pen.  Zayder 
turned,  ready  to  run  for  the  shed  and  his  tranquilizing  harpoon,  when  a low 
moan  reached  his  ears.  "Help,  man.  Help  me,"  2l  tired  voice  croaked. 

It  came  from  the  ocean  side  of  the  deck.  Zayder  glanced  over  his 
shoulder.  Tiburon  had  turned.  Quickly  Zayder  dropped  to  his  knees  and 
leaned  over  the  decking  to  spy  a young  man  — probably  no  more  than 
twenty  — adrift  in  the  light  swell,  a few  meters  outside  the  steel  mesh. 
The  sun  shone  full  in  his  pale  face  as  his  bare  feet  trod  the  water  in  quick, 
frantic  strokes.  His  dark  hair  floated  like  an  ink  cloud  around  his  shoul- 
ders, blending  imperceptibly  with  his  black  shirt.  He  sputtered,  his  eyes 
pleading  with  Zayder  for  help. 

Looking  at  him,  Zayder  grinned  in  sudden  relief.  No  wonder  the  shark 


144 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


had  been  pumped  into  a manic  state.  Tiburon  had  smelled  game  in  the 
water.  And  just  where  had  this  stray  fish  come  from?  He  could  guess.  The 
garbage  trawlers  had  brought  bodies  in  before  — though  never  live  ones. 
The  trawler  tentacles  were  designed  to  detect  and  avoid  living  organic 
structures.  But  Zayder  knew  that  clothing  could  confuse  them. 

Just  then,  the  shark  rammed  the  wall  of  the  pen  again.  The  deck 
shuddered.  ''Not  this  time,  you  man-eating  bastard,"  Zayder  muttered. 

He  dropped  to  his  belly  and  reached  out  a hand  to  the  foundering 
stranger.  The  water  was  a meter  and  a half  below.  "Here,"  he  barked.  "See 
if  you  can  reach  me.  Til  pull  you  up." 

The  kid  shook  his  head,  his  mouth  twisting  in  pain.  "Can't,"  he 
panted.  "Hands  are  bound." 

Zayder  scowled.  And  who  had  bound  his  hands  and  dropped  him  into 
the  sea?  Maybe  it  was  better  not  to  know.  Zayder  didn't  want  to  get  sucked 
into  the  personal  affairs  of  men  like  Ryan. 

The  stranger  seemed  to  read  his  thoughts.  He  closed  his  eyes,  leaned 
back  farther  in  the  water  and  stopped  kicking,  as  if  waiting  for  Zayder  to 
decide  whether  he  would  live  or  die.  Zayder  cursed  softly. 

Men  like  Ryan  might  have  a choice.  But  he  wanted  never  to  be  a man 
like  Ryan.  Quickly  stripping  off  his  shoes,  he  slipped  over  the  side  of  the 
deck  and  into  the  water. 

The  ocean's  cool  and  pleasant  hand  enfolded  him,  quenching  his 
doubts.  He  stroked  to  the  stranger,  hooked  an  arm  across  his  chest  and 
dragged  him  along  the  pen  wall,  nearly  sixty  meters  to  a maintenance 
ladder.  He  tried  not  to  see  the  huge  shadow  that  cruised  back  and  forth, 
back  and  forth,  just  a few  meters  away  on  the  other  side  of  the  steel  mesh. 
But  he  could  feel  the  kid  watching. 

Zayder  didn't  blame  him.  The  mesh  wasn't  designed  to  inspire 
confidence.  It  had  a gauge  wide  enough  to  allow  Zayder  to  wriggle  through 
if  he  had  to.  The  shark  seemed  appallingly  near. 

To  distract  the  kid,  he  asked:  "How'd  you  get  the  trawler  to  let  you 

go?" 

The  kid's  eyes  squinched  shut.  Then  in  hoarse  English,  dignified  with 
a slight  British  accent,  he  explained:  "I  was  floating  motionless  in  the 
water  when  the  trawler  took  me....  It  grabbed  me  around  the  chest,  and 
dragged  me.  It  was  moving  so  fast,  I couldn't  fight  it.  I thought  I was  going 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


145 


to  drown.  Then  it  stopped  here.  I twisted  and  kicked  until  it  let  me 
go. . .why?  Motion. . . characteristic  of  living  organisms.  The  trawler's. . .not 
supposed  to  be  hazard  to  sea  life. ..so  I suspect  motion. ..stimulated  my 
release." 

Zayder  began  to  regret  asking  the  question.  Who  the  hell  was  this  kid? 
He  reached  the  ladder,  then  hooked  an  arm  around  the  lowest  rung,  heaved 
the  kid  over  his  shoulder  and  climbed  out.  "I  think  I can  walk,"  the  kid 
gasped.  Zayder  didn't  believe  him.  He  laid  him  carefully  on  the  deck,  then 
checked  for  Tiburon.  The  fish  was  cruising  out  toward  the  center  of  the 
pen  again,  so  Zayder  took  a moment  to  check  the  bindings  that  held  the 
kid's  arms  pinioned  behind  his  back. 

He  discovered  two  ropes:  one  at  the  elbows,  one  at  the  wrists.  The 
kid's  palms  were  pale  and  wrinkled  from  exposure  to  water.  A lacy 
network  of  blood  seeped  across  them  from  his  finger  tips.  His  finger  tips? 
Zayder  felt  a chill  across  the  back  of  his  neck.  This  kid  had  no  finger  tips. 
His  fingers  were  torn,  bloody  stubs,  taken  off  at  the  first  joint.  "Holy 
mother,"  he  whispered.  "Who  did  this  to  you?. 

The  kid  blinked,  an  odd  look  of  wonder  on  his  face  as  he  lay  on  the 
deck.  "The  shark,"  he  whispered  in  his  cultured  accent.  "I  was  holding 
onto  the  mesh.  My  fingers  were  inside.  I didn't  see  it  coming."  He  turned 
his  head,  to  look  out  across  the  pen.  Zayder  followed  his  gaze.  Tiburon  had 
turned.  He  was  driving  hard  for  the  mesh  again.  "I  never  saw  a shark 
before."  He  smiled  in  a dizzy,  distracted  way.  "I  can't  believe  how  lucky 
I am  to  see  one." 

Zayder  scooped  him  up  and  ran  for  the  shed  as  Tiburon  hit  the  mesh 
one  more  time. 

The  kid  had  passed  out  by  the  time  Zayder  got  him 
inside.  Blood  oozed  from  his  fingers  onto  the  bedding, 
but  the  severed  arteries  had  closed  down  and  the  flow 
was  minuscule.  Zayder  bandaged  each  finger.  In  the  air- 
conditioned  shed  the  kid's  skin  felt  cold,  so  Zayder  stripped  off  his  wet 
clothes  and  bundled  him  in  a stale-smelling  blanket.  Then  he  sat  down  on 
the  floor  beside  the  pile  of  clothing,  pausing  only  to  note  the  pricey 
designer  names  before  going  through  the  pockets. 

He  found  a credit  card  and  an  I.D.,  both  in  the  name  of  Commarin 


146 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Wong.  And  he  found  an  electronic  device,  a black  cylinder  some  seven 
centimeters  long  and  one  in  diameter.  It  had  an  on/off  button  and  a 
working  light.  The  corporate  name  embossed  on  the  housing  was  Guidestar, 
a company  that  dealt  in  geographical  positioning  equipment.  Zayder 
guessed  that  the  device  was  a transponder,  presently  inactive.  But  who 
was  it  intended  to  signal?  He  slipped  the  instrument  into  his  own  pocket 
as  his  earlier  worries  returned.  Just  who  had  tossed  this  kid  overboard? 
And  wouldn't  they  come  looking  for  him  if  they  learned  he  was  alive?  He 
gathered  up  the  wet  clothes.  He  should  get  rid  of  them,  in  case  anyone 
came  looking. 

He'd  started  to  stand,  when  he  caught  sight  of  the  bloodstained 
sheets.  Damn.  He'd  have  to  get  rid  of  the  sheets  too.  And  then  there  was 
the  matter  of  the  kid  himself:  Commarin  Wong.  The  name  tickled  some 
partial  memory.  Commarin  Wong.  As  if  he  should  have  recognized  it. 

The  kid  groaned  in  his  sleep.  A moment  later  his  eyelids  fluttered.  He 
stared  at  the  ceiling  for  a moment,  then  he  turned  his  head.  His  gaze  took 
in  Zayder's  face,  before  fixing  on  the  company  graphic  on  the  breast  of 
Zayder's  T-shirt:  Ryanco.  What  little  color  there  was  in  Commarin's  pale 
face  seemed  to  drain  away. 

Zayder  felt  fear  run  in  harsh  prickles  across  his  own  skin.  He  didn't 
want  to  cross  Ryan.  He  should  call  in;  report  the  incident.  He  cursed  his 
shark-hunting  youth,  and  the  arrest  that  had  ultimately  forced  him  to 
work  for  human  sharks.  He  cursed  himself,  because  he  wasn't  one  of 
them.  "Why  does  Mr.  Ryan  want  you  dead?"  he  asked,  his  voice  deliber- 
ately hard-edged. 

A faint,  self-deprecating  smile  flickered  across  Commarin's  pale  lips. 
"He  doesn't  want  me  dead,"  he  said,  his  voice  barely  more  than  a whisper, 
hoarse  from  a night  of  strangling  on  salt  water.  "He  wants  me  back." 

Zayder  resented  what  he  believed  to  be  a lie.  "That  was  you  screaming 
last  night,  wasn't  it?  They  bound  your  hands  and  threw  you  off  that 
freighter,  right?  Well,  you  might  have  noticed,  Commarin  Wong,  they 
didn't  send  a boat  after  you." 

Again,  that  self-effacing  flash  of  a smile.  "That's  what  happened, " he 
agreed.  "But  you  have  the  advantage  of  me." 

"The  name's  Zayder  Silveira.  Mr.  Ryan's  my  boss,  and  I need  this 
job." 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


147 


"Zayder  Silveira?''  Commarin  shoved  himself  up  on  an  elbow.  'Tve 
heard  of  you.  I read  your  doctoral  thesis,  An  Observational  History  of  a 
Juvenile  Great  White  Shark.  It  was  a stunning  exercise  in  open  ocean 
research.  Tm  honored  to  meet  you." 

Zayder  blinked,  astonished  at  this  outburst,  and  the  unexpected 
reminder  of  better  days.  The  juvenile  stage  of  the  white  shark's  life  cycle 
had  been  virtually  unknown  before  he'd  netted  his  subject  in  the  Indian 
Ocean.  He'd  tagged  the  little  shark,  then  followed  its  beacon  for  three 
months.  But  his  research  ended  prematurely  when  it  trailed  the  scent  of 
death  to  carcasses  entangled  in  an  abandoned  drift  net.  Before  long  the 
white  shark  became  entangled  too. 

That  study  had  turned  out  to  be  the  last  published  account  of  a living 
great  white.  Zayder  had  hooked  Tiburon  three  years  later,  but  by  then  he'd 
been  working  for  Ryan. 

"Are  you  continuing  your  shark  studies  here?"  Commarin  asked.  He 
seemed  suddenly  invigorated:  his  dark  eyes  sparkled  with  curiosity,  his 
pale  cheeks  bore  a faint  flush  of  excitement.  He  seemed  to  have  forgotten 
his  injuries,  his  precarious  existence  of  a few  minutes  before  as  he  pressed 
Zayder  for  more  information.  "Is  Ryan  supporting  your  research?" 

Watching  him,  Zayder  felt  a flash  of  anger.  He  hadn't  pulled  a man 
from  the  ocean.  He'd  only  salvaged  a spoiled  corporate  brat  who  didn't 
know  enough  about  the  real  world  to  appreciate  his  own  jeopardy. 

"Yeah,"  Zayder  said,  his  voice  ugly  with  sarcasm.  "I  came  here  to 
study  the  sharks.  That's  right.  Mr.  Ryan's  real  interested  in  natural 
history." 

Commarin's  expression  dimmed.  He  looked  away.  "You're  right,  of 
course.  Ryan's  not  interested  in  natural  history.  I know  that.  It's  all 
money  to  him."  He  knotted  the  blanket  in  his  fist.  "That's  why  I had 
to  leave." 

His  voice  had  descended  to  a barely  audible  whisper,  but  there  was 
something  compelling  in  it,  leading  Zayder  to  wonder  if  his  judgment  had 
been  too  harsh.  He  stood  up  thoughtfully,  and  fetched  Commarin  some 
water.  "Why  did  you  leave?"  he  asked,  as  Commarin  drank  thirstily. 

Commarin  lowered  the  cup.  For  the  first  time,  he  seemed  angry. 
"Ryan's  my  patron,  you  know.  He  considers  me  his  prodigy.  He's  sup- 
ported me  since  I was  five,  the  best  schools,  all  of  that.  I took  my  degree 


148 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


in  genetics.  It's  what  he  wanted;  not  what  I wanted.  I wanted  to  study 
natural  history,  like  you." 

Commarin  Wong.  Zayder  grimaced  as  he  suddenly  recognized  the 
name.  Commarin  Wong  was  the  new  star  of  Ryan's  genetic  labs.  Far  more 
than  a corporate  brat,  he  was  a hand-fed  prince  raised  to  augment  Ryan's 
empire. 

"That's  the  expression  most  colleagues  get  when  they  realize  who  I 
am,"  Commarin  said  resentfully. 

Zayder  felt  himself  backing  away  emotionally.  "I'm  no  colleague  of 
yours,"  he  growled.  "I  don't  know  anything  about  constructing  geneti- 
cally specific  drugs  — and  I don't  want  to.  I'm  just  a grunt  Ryan  hired  to 
oversee  his  favorite  hobby." 

"No,  you're  not,"  Commarin  shot  back.  "You're  the  poacher  who 
took  a degree  in  natural  history.  A poacher.  With  a black  mark  like  that, 
it's  no  wonder  you  couldn't  get  a real  job.  So  now  you  work  for  Ryan." 

"You  know,  you're  a real  wise-ass." 

"I  work  for  Ryan  too." 

"Sounds  like  you  owe  him." 

"I'm  not  his  slave.  I'm  not  going  back." 

Zayder  nodded  slowly.  Hell,  if  he  had  any  choice,  he'd  run  too.  "So 
what  happened  on  that  ship?" 

The  fire  seemed  to  go  out  of  Commarin.  He  lay  back  against  the 
pillow.  "I  stowed  away  on  one  of  Ryan's  ships.  It  seemed  like  the  perfect 
opportunity.  But  I didn't  do  my  research  first.  It  seems  the  captain  has  had 
an  ongoing  problem  with  stowaways  trying  to  reach  the  Americas.  He 
didn't  appreciate  my  presence." 

"Neither  do  I.  But  why  didn't  you  just  tell  him  you  were  a corporate 
brat  on  Ryan's  A list?" 

"Don't  you  think  I tried?  He  didn't  believe  me." 

By  the  time  Zayder  got  Commarin  fed  and  asleep,  the  morning  was 
almost  gone.  He  dismissed  any  thought  of  doing  the  scheduled  mainte- 
nance on  the  garbage  trawlers,  and  instead  got  his  harpoon.  It  was  time  to 
go  after  Tiburon, 

The  harpoon's  darts  were  armed  with  a neurotoxin  that  would 
stimulate  the  shark  to  bask  at  the  surface  in  a state  of  slowly  moving 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


149 


somnolence  in  which  it  could  be  roped  and  winched  to  the  recovery 
channels  for  surgery. 

Zayder  walked  up  and  down  the  deck,  squinting  against  the  glare  on 
the  water  as  he  tried  to  identify  Tiburon  amongst  the  many  shadows  that 
swam  slowly  through  the  mid-levels  of  the  pen.  He  hoped  to  take  Tiburon 
without  entering  the  water.  He  let  his  feet  pound  a rhythm  on  the  deck  for 
half  an  hour,  but  the  great  white  never  surfaced.  Giving  up,  he  went  to  the 
shed  and  pulled  out  his  diving  gear. 

He  didn't  go  into  the  water  often,  but  sometimes  it  was  necessary.  It 
wasn't  so  dangerous.  There  were  only  two  or  three  really  aggressive 
sharks,  and  he  could  hold  them  off  with  the  harpoon. 

He  was  coupling  the  respirator  to  the  tank  when  Commarin  emerged 
from  the  cabin,  dressed  in  a set  of  Zayder's  company  shorts  and  T-shirt, 
the  clothing  oversized  on  his  smaller  frame.  He  looked  drained,  but 
sound. 

He  watched  Zayder  for  a moment,  but  his  restless  gaze  didn't  linger. 
It  scanned  the  sky,  the  ocean,  the  surface  waters  of  the  pen.  "You  haven't 
said  what  you're  going  to  do  about  me." 

Zayder  grunted.  He  hadn't  decided, 

"You  found  the  transponder?"  Commarin  asked. 

Zayder  scowled.  "Was  that  your  sissy  stick?  To  call  Mr.  Ryan  when 
you'd  had  enough  salt  water  and  decided  to  be  a good  boy?" 

Commarin  smiled  tightly.  "I'm  not  alone,"  he  said.  "I  have  friends  in 
Brazil.  They're  waiting  for  my  signal  to  pick  me  up." 

Zayder  punched  a flow  button  on  the  respirator.  He  noted  in  satisfac- 
tion that  the  harsh  rush  of  air  made  Commarin  jump.  "You're  a lucky  man 
to  have  a job  waiting  for  you.  What'll  you  be  doing?  Making  lethal  genetic 
weapons  for  the  other  side?" 

"No.  ril  be  working  on  the  genetics  of  endangered  species  in  the 
Brazilian  preserves." 

Zayder  froze.  He'd  tried  to  get  work  at  a preserve  in  Brazil,  one  that 
supported  a riparian  environment  that  ran  all  the  way  to  the  sea.  Sharks 
were  known  to  feed  in  the  murky  waters  of  a river's  mouth,  where  the 
occasional  animal  carcass  would  wash  out  from  the  forest.  Such  a lucky 
man. 

A gray  fin  cut  the  water  in  the  pen,  just  a few  meters  away.  Zayder 


150 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


tended  over  a hundred  sharks  in  this  pen.  They  rarely  attacked  each  other, 
as  he  kept  them  satiated  on  the  organic  garbage  the  trawlers  brought  in. 

He  watched  the  fin  glide  by.  He'd  learned  to  recognize  each  shark  as 
an  individual.  This  one  he  could  identify  by  the  fin  alone.  "Tiburon,”  he 
whispered. 

Silently,  he  laid  the  tank  on  the  deck  and  picked  up  the  harpoon. 

Commarin  must  have  noted  the  change  in  his  gaze,  because  he 
turned.  His  eyes  widened  as  the  shark  doubled  back.  It  glided  even  closer 
to  the  deck  this  time.  As  it  slid  by,  its  head  rose  half  out  of  the  water  and 
its  ancient  eyes  seemed  to  fix  on  Commarin. 

Zayder  had  seen  this  sort  of  behavior  before.  "That's  Tiburon,"  he 
said.  "The  one  that  took  off  your  finger  tips.  Sharks  pick  their  victim. 
Guess  he  figures  you  belong  to  him  now." 

"Are  they  so  intelligent?"  Commarin  asked.  He  hurried  to  the  edge  of 
the  deck,  where  he  dropped  to  his  knees  and  leaned  out  over  the  water. 

Zayder  felt  his  eyes  go  wide.  Tiburon  was  only  a few  meters  off  the 
deck.  The  great  fish  turned  suddenly,  his  tail  churning  the  water  as  he 
raced  back  toward  Commarin. 

Zayder  got  there  first.  He  grabbed  Commarin  by  his  shirt,  yanked  him 
to  his  feet  and  threw  him  back  toward  the  shed.  The  shark  turned  abruptly 
and  descended  back  into  the  water  without  striking. 

"You  gotta  death  wish?"  Zayder  shouted. 

Commarin  didn't  answer.  His  face  reflected  fear  as  he  looked  out 
across  the  ocean,  where  the  low  rumble  of  a distant  helicopter  had 
suddenly  become  audible.  Zayder  darted  to  the  ocean-edge  of  the  deck.  He 
saw  the  machine,  a speck  on  the  horizon,  skimming  the  waves  as  it  bore 
straight  for  the  station.  He  turned  to  Commarin.  "Looks  like  Ryan's  found 
your  trail." 

Commarin  nodded  grimly. 

"I  could  try  to  hide  you.  But  it's  useless.  If  they  suspect  you're  here, 
they'll  search  the  station." 

"It's  all  right,"  Commarin  said,  his  expression  suddenly  as  empty  as 
the  shark's.  "I  won't  make  trouble  for  you." 

Zayder  could  remember  the  desire.  It  was  not  so  long  ago  when  he'd 
still  allowed  himself  to  dream  of  the  great  marine  preserves  off  Australia, 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


151 


off  Africa.  All  he'd  ever  wanted  was  to  know  the  ocean,  to  untangle  its 
secrets.  He  would  have  done  anything  to  be  permitted  to  study  in  those 
preserves. 

Commarin  shared  that  hunger.  He'd  gambled  his  life  for  it,  on  a wire- 
thin  chance  to  evade  Ryan.  And  he  was  about  to  lose. 

Zayder's  gaze  fixed  on  the  diving  equipment  on  the  deck.  "Underwa- 
ter," he  muttered.  Then  he  looked  up  at  Commarin.  "They  might  not  look 
for  you  underwater." 

Me  sent  commarin  to  a network  of  caves  in 
the  reef,  just  outside  the  steel  mesh  wall  of  the  shark 
pen.  He  had  him  take  the  bloody  bedding  and  clothing 
with  him,  because  there  wasn't  time  for  it  to  be  fully 
consumed  in  the  recyclers.  "You  can  stay  down  for  fifty  minutes,  no 
more." 

From  inside  the  pen,  Tiburon  watched  Commarin  drop  into  the 
water;  the  shark  disappeared  into  the  depths  in  parallel  with  the  young 
man. 

Zayder  returned  to  the  shed  to  find  the  helicopter  already  down,  the 
rotor  slowing  to  visibility  as  the  craft  bobbed  on  pontoons  a few  meters  off 
the  station.  The  helicopter's  doors  had  been  removed.  Mr.  Ryan  liked  it 
that  way. 

A bodyguard  leaned  out  from  the  passenger  side  to  catch  the  rope 
Zayder  tossed.  Another  half-rose  from  his  position  in  the  back  seat,  his 
automatic  weapon  cradled  across  his  chest.  Ryan  held  the  pilot's  seat. 

After  the  rope  was  secured,  Zayder  pulled  the  helicopter  close  to  the 
deck  so  the  party  could  climb  up.  Then  he  let  it  drift  a few  meters  out  on 
the  swell. 

The  two  bodyguards  ignored  him.  Weapons  in  hand,  they  set  off 
through  the  station.  Ryan  turned  to  Zayder.  He  was  a big  man,  thick- 
necked and  well-muscled  like  the  bodyguards.  He  stepped  into  the 
building's  shade  and  removed  his  sunglasses.  From  his  Chinese  mother, 
he  had  dark  hair  and  pale  skin.  From  his  Caucasian  father,  he  had  blue  eyes 
and  the  bearing  of  a shark.  "A  valuable  man  was  lost  at  sea  last  night,"  he 
told  Zayder.  "The  incident  occurred  near  here." 

Zayder  nodded.  "A  garbage  trawler  brought  him  in." 


152 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Ryan  smiled  coldly.  '"I  missed  your  report/'  he  said.  "Where  is  he?" 

Zayder  glanced  nervously  at  the  waters  of  the  pen.  The  smile  on 
Ryan's  face  disappeared,  to  be  replaced  by  a stony  frown.  "I  didn't  get  to 
him  in  time,"  Zayder  said.  "At  dawn  I saw  the  great  white  feeding  on  the 
body.  The  trawler  must  have  classified  it  as  organic  garbage  and  dumped 
it  into  the  pen." 

The  pale  color  of  Ryan's  face  deepened  to  the  coppery  blush  of  sunset. 
"You  didn't  try  to  recover  the  remains?" 

Zayder  stared  at  him  impassively.  Ryan,  still  bristling,  returned  his 
stare  for  a long  moment.  Then  suddenly  he  seemed  to  relax.  The  color  in 
his  cheeks  eased  and  a sly  look  came  over  his  face.  "Bring  me  the  shark," 
he  said.  "I  want  its  fins." 

Zayder  started.  But  Ryan  had  already  turned  away  from  him.  He 
barked  a brief  order,  and  the  two  bodyguards  reappeared  from  the  shed. 
"We're  going  shark  hunting,"  Ryan  told  them.  He  turned  to  Zayder. 
"Perhaps  we  can  still  recover  some  evidence  of  our  young  man  from  the 
belly  of  the  shark." 

Zayder  felt  a cold  flush  of  horror.  "No!  The  great  white  may  be  the  last 
of  its  species.  If  you  slit  its  belly,  you'll  kill  it.  You'll  kill  the  species." 

Ryan's  eyes  narrowed.  "That  would  be  a terrible  thing,"  he  agreed. 
"And  I would  be  very  upset  if  I did  such  a thing,  only  to  find  its  belly 
empty."  He  pressed  his  finger  against  Zayder's  chest,  then  drew  a hard  line 
down  to  his  belly.  "I  might  feel  the  need  to  similarly  gut  the  man  who  had 
misled  me." 

The  bodyguards  leveled  their  weapons  at  Zayder's  chest.  Zayder 
stiffened,  but  his  gaze  remained  fixed  on  Ryan's  face.  "I'll  need  the 
harpoon,"  he  said.  It  was  still  lying  on  the  deck,  where  he'd  left  it  after  his 
aborted  hunt  for  Tiburon. 

Ryan  took  a step  back,  then  stooped  to  pick  it  up.  "I'll  handle  the 
weapon,"  he  said.  "You  find  the  shark." 

Sharks  were  unpredictable.  Zayder  had  never  developed  a reliable 
way  of  calling  them,  except  to  chum  the  water  with  blood.  Ryan  knew 
that.  But  Ryan  wanted  Tiburon  now.  Zayder  squinted  as  his  gaze  swept 
across  the  surface  waters  of  the  pen.  It  had  been  ten  minutes  since 
Commarin  slipped  into  the  ocean.  Tiburon  had  seemed  to  follow.  Zayder 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


153 


remembered  the  fury  of  the  shark  that  morning,  when  the  pen  walls  had 
kept  it  from  its  selected  prey.  "All  right/'  he  said.  "I  think  I know  where 
I can  find  him." 

Zayder  led  them  along  the  deck,  some  three  hundred  meters,  until 
they  neared  the  point  above  the  underwater  caves  in  which  Commarin 
was  hiding.  He  imagined  Tiburon  below,  listening  to  the  vibrations  of 
their  footsteps,  the  shark's  blood  fury  roused  by  the  scent  of  inaccessible 
Commarin.  He  searched  the  clear  blue  water  inside  the  pen.  Smaller 
sharks  swept  past,  their  movements  quick,  agitated.  Cautiously,  Zayder 
crouched  at  the  edge  of  the  deck.  He  could  feel  Ryan's  presence  close 
behind  him.  "Well?"  Ryan  demanded. 

Zayder  thought  he  saw  a huge  gray  shadow  in  sinuous  motion  far 
below.  Come  on,  Tiburon.  You  vicious  old  bastard. 

The  shadow  turned,  circled,  then  began  driving  toward  the  surface. 
Zayder  looked  up  to  see  Ryan  staring  at  the  charging  shark.  "He's  the  last 
of  his  species,"  Zayder  said.  "And  he  tends  to  hold  a grudge." 

Ryan  raised  the  harpoon;  took  aim.  The  bodyguards  moved  up  beside 
him,  edging  close  to  the  deck,  even  leaning  over,  so  they  could  see  the 
action.  The  shadow  of  the  shark  seemed  to  grow  enormously  large  as  it 
approached.  Sweat  appeared  on  Ryan's  cheeks.  'TVs  not  slowing  downl" 
he  hissed. 

Zayder  readied  himself.  As  Tiburon  burst  from  the  water,  Zayder 
dove  diagonally  across  the  deck  — and  collided  with  Ryan!  Ryan  blocked 
his  way — and  he'd  failed  to  fire  the  harpoon.  Instead,  he'd  thrown  himself 
back,  rolling  to  safety  across  the  deck  as  the  shark  crashed  onto  the  black 
surface  of  the  photovoltaic  cells.  Zayder  scrambled  to  escape  Tiburon's 
snapping  jaws.  But  the  shark  was  faster.  He  felt  the  huge  triangular  teeth 
rake  furrows  in  his  leg.  He  screamed  and  clawed  at  the  deck,  slithering 
away.  Twisting  around,  he  looked  back  in  time  to  see  the  thrashing  shark 
snap  at  one  of  the  bodyguards.  It  took  the  stunned  man  in  its  massive  jaws 
and  bit  down.  The  man  never  even  screamed  as  his  spine  was  snapped. 
Then  the  shark  shook  its  massive  head.  Blood  flew  as  it  dropped  its  victim. 
It  turned  to  the  second  bodyguard  and  lunged,  snapping  once,  twice  as  the 
screaming  man  scrabbled  across  a deck  that  was  suddenly  slick  with 
blood.  Tiburon's  maw  closed  on  the  man's  leg,  taking  it  off  just  above  the 
knee. 


154 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Then,  as  if  he'd  collected  his  due,  the  shark  slipped  quietly  back  into 
the  water. 

Zayder  found  himself  on  hands  and  knees  in  the  center  of  the  blood- 
washed  deck.  The  wounded  man  was  screaming.  The  bleeding  corpse 
shuddered  on  the  deck.  His  own  leg  felt  as  if  fiery  brands  were  burning  into 
his  flesh.  He  choked  on  the  pain. 

Suddenly,  the  bolt  of  the  harpoon  was  thrust  in  his  face.  He  stared  at 
the  double  image  of  the  steel  point  as  it  hovered,  out  of  focus,  scant 
centimeters  from  his  eyes.  He  looked  past  the  point  to  see  Ryan  standing 
over  him,  face  flushed  with  fury. 

"Where  is  Commarin?"  Ryan  shouted.  "Where  is  he?" 

"Tiburon,"  Zayder  gasped.  "I  told  you  — " 

"No  more  lies!  That  shark  has  not  fed.  Where  is  he?  Where  is 
Commarin?  Tell  me  now,  or  you'll  die.  Tell  me,  because  I'm  going  to  find 
him  anyway." 

The  screams  of  the  wounded  man  were  growing  feebler.  He  was 
bleeding  to  death  while  his  boss  continued  to  pursue  the  quarry. 

In  the  pen,  the  waters  were  no  longer  calm.  Sharks  were  gathering, 
drawn  by  the  huge  quantities  of  blood  that  continued  to  drain  into  the 
water.  Zayder  glanced  quickly  at  the  frothing,  whirling  maelstrom  of  fins, 
knowing  his  own  death  would  lie  there  if  he  gave  in  to  Ryan. 

Tiburon  had  never  given  in.  Not  even  after  his  fins  had  been  cut  off 
five  times,  five  times  regrown  in  the  coursing  waters  of  the  recovery 
channels.  He'd  just  gotten  bigger  and  meaner;  faster,  stronger.  Maybe 
soon,  he'd  be  able  to  jump  over  the  deck  to  freedom. 

All  this  passed  through  his  mind  in  the  space  of  a trembling  breath. 
And  then  he  made  his  decision.  "Fuck  you,  Ryan,"  he  muttered. 

Ducking  quickly,  he  rolled  off  the  deck.  He  heard  Ryan  scream  at  him, 
but  the  sound  was  cut  off  by  the  water  as  he  plunged  into  the  pen,  just  on 
the  edge  of  the  frenzy. 

Zayder  opened  his  eyes  to  the  brine.  He  saw  dark  shadows  dart  toward 
him.  The  water  was  murky  with  blood.  He  stretched  out  his  body  and 
reached  for  the  mesh  of  the  shark  pen's  wall.  He  kicked.  Harsh  skin 
scraped  his  ribs  as  a shark  brushed  against  him.  He  kicked  harder.  His 
fingers  found  the  mesh.  A gray  shape  loomed  out  of  the  froth  and  murk. 
Maw  open,  teeth  bared,  it  bore  down  on  him.  He  jammed  his  head  through 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


155 


the  mesh,  wriggled  to  get  his  shoulders  through.  The  shark  turned  and 
darted  away,  its  dentate  skin  scraping  his  thigh  as  he  pulled  himself  all  the 
way  through. 

He  surfaced  under  the  deck,  gasping  for  air.  His  eyes  were  closed  in  a 
grimace  of  pain  as  he  fought  the  urge  to  scream.  Ryan  was  on  the  deck,  just 
above.  But  there  was  so  much  blood  in  the  water!  Ryan  would  have  to 
believe  he  was  dead.  He  would  have  to, 

"Zayderl"  a voice  hissed,  not  an  arm's  length  from  his  ear. 

He  jumped  in  shock.  His  eyes  flew  open  to  see  Commarin  adrift  in  the 
water  beside  him,  still  wearing  the  diving  gear,  his  bandaged  hands 
awkward  as  he  paddled  to  stay  afloat. 

A wave  of  dizziness  swept  over  him.  He  could  sense  blood  from  the 
wound  in  his  leg  pumping  into  the  ocean.  He  could  still  feel  the  frantic 
thrashings  of  the  frenzy  in  the  currents  driven  through  the  mesh.  His 
trembling  hands  stroked  the  water.  "Ryan  knows  you're  here,"  he 
whispered  to  Commarin.  "His  goons  are  dead.  But  he's  the  worst  of 
them." 

He  reached  into  his  pocket  to  remove  the  transponder.  Sinking  deeper 
into  the  water,  he  thrust  it  at  Commarin.  "Take  this,"  he  hissed.  "Make 
your  way  around  the  pen  until  you  find  a garbage  trawler  in  port.  Check 
the  ready  lights  on  the  berth.  Find  one  that's  nearly  charged.  Use  your 
knife  to  remove  the  tentacles,  then  tie  yourself  to  it.  It'll  take  you  a 
hundred  klicks  out  by  morning  if  it  senses  no  weight  on  its  limbs.  Your 
friends  will  be  able  to  retrieve  you  safely." 

"You're  coming  too,"  Commarin  said  anxiously. 

Zayder's  lip  curled  in  anger.  "Don't  think  so,  Commarin.  Tiburon 
nicked  my  leg.  Blood's  still  flowing.  I've  got  to  get  out  of  the  water." 

"But  Ryan's  there." 

"I've  dealt  with  sharks  before.  Now  go.  Go!  Get  out  of  here.  I want  to 
see  Ryan  lose  for  a change." 

But  Commarin  shook  his  head.  "Not  a chance.  I got  you  into  this 
mess.  I'm  not  going  to  abandon  you  now.  Look,  if  we  can  get  to  that 
helicopter,  we  can  both  get  out  of  here." 

"I  don't  know  how  to  fly  a helicopter." 

"I  do." 


156 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


Staying  under  the  deck,  they  moved  around  the  perimeter  of  the  shark 
pen  toward  the  shed  and  the  moored  helicopter.  A long  gray  shadow 
dogged  them  on  the  other  side  of  the  mesh:  Tiburon.  Coursing  back  and 
forth,  back  and  forth,  the  shark's  ceaseless  motion  focused  on  their  slow 
progress. 

They  reached  the  shed  without  incident.  The  helicopter  bobbed  on 
the  light  swell  only  a few  meters  away.  There  was  no  sign  of  Ryan. 

"He  was  uninjured,"  Zayder  hissed.  "He'll  have  called  for  reinforce- 
ments by  now." 

The  light  tread  of  a foot  overhead  alerted  them.  The  shark  swam  past, 
turned,  swam  past  again. 

"Commarin!"  Ryan's  voice  boomed  over  the  hiss/roar  of  the  swell 
rising  and  falling  against  the  mesh.  "I  know  where  you  are,  Commarin. 
Your  toothy  escort  is  less  shy  about  showing  himself  than  you  are.  Come 
out,  Commarin.  There's  little  to  fear.  You  know  I'm  a practical  man." 

To  Zayder  the  words  seemed  to  be  amplified,  reverberating  under  the 
deck.  The  voice  might  have  been  that  of  the  shark,  a dual  entity, 
inescapable  in  its  reach.  He  leaned  back  in  the  water,  conscious  of  a soft 
roar  in  his  ears  that  was  the  helpless  static  of  oxygen-starved  nerves.  Some 
part  of  him  knew  he  was  bleeding  to  death.  Salt  water  splashed  into  his 
mouth.  He  started  to  choke.  He  reached  for  the  mesh  to  keep  from  sinking, 
but  suddenly  Commarin  was  there,  buoying  him  up  with  bandaged  hands, 
hissing  something  about  Tiburon.  And  then:  "We  have  to  try  to  swim 
underwater  to  the  other  side  of  the  helicopter." 

Zayder  shook  his  head,  fumbling  to  find  the  words  to  express  his  fears. 
"No  good! " he  whispered.  "Ryan's  armed.  Even  if  you  managed  to  take  off, 
Ryan  could  still  bring  you  down.  Have  to  get  rid  of  Ryan  first." 

But  howl  His  mind  seemed  to  be  bobbing  about  on  the  surface  of  a 
swell.  He  had  trouble  focusing  on  a single  train  of  thought.  He  felt  as  if  the 
trailing  tentacles  of  a garbage  trawler  had  become  tangled  in  his  brain, 
each  tentacle  pulling  the  neural  tissue  in  a different  direction. 

One  tentacle,  one  direction.  Garbage  in,  garbage  out.  He  twisted 
around  in  Comrnarin's  arms.  "A  garbage  trawler  brought  you  in." 

Commarin  nodded  slowly. 

"Find  one  that's  charged  and  ready." 

"No.  I told  you  I won't  leave  without  you." 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


157 


Ryan's  voice  boomed  again  from  overhead.  "Commarin,  Commarin, 
why  so  stubborn?  When  are  you  going  to  realize  that  hiding  under  the  deck 
is  no  solution?" 

"Not  you/'  Zayder  whispered.  His  gaze  wandered  to  the  deck  over- 
head. "I  was  thinking  this  time  we  could  go  trawling  for  sharks." 

Commarin  frowned,  but  he  helped  Zayder  swim  to  the  nearest 
trawler's  berth.  Zayder  glanced  at  the  maintenance  panel.  It  indicated  the 
unit  was  charged  and  ready  to  go,  awaiting  only  its  turn  in  the  schedule. 
Tiburon  slipped  past  inside  the  pen.  Zayder  was  peripherally  aware  of  the 
wake  of  the  great  fish  as  he  lifted  his  hand  to  touch  the  panel.  "You  want 
to  send  it  early,"  he  told  Commarin,  his  voice  barely  audible,  even  in 
his  own  ears.  "You  press  this.  But  first  we  take  off  the  tentacles,  all  but 
one." 

It  was  an  easy  operation.  The  snap-in  modules  popped  out,  until  only 
one  was  left.  "Unwind  it  a bit,"  Zayder  said,  clinging  to  the  trawler's 
housing.  "It  won't  stick  to  your  skin,-  only  to  your  clothes."  Ducking 
underwater,  he  struggled  out  of  his  company  T-shirt,  then  resurfaced.  He 
took  the  end  of  the  tentacle  in  his  bare  hands.  It  felt  smooth  and  soft  and 
only  mildly  sticky.  "When  I hit  the  deck,"  he  said,  "you  launch  the 
trawler." 

"Zayder  — " 

Zayder  grabbed  the  maintenance  ladder  and  started  climbing,  his 
steps  deliberately  loud  against  the  peaceful  mutter  of  the  ocean.  His  head 
crested  the  deck,  and  he  saw  Ryan. 

Ryan  seemed  surprised  to  see  him.  He  quickly  brought  up  the  muzzle 
of  his  weapon.  "I  thought  you'd  be  shark  food  by  now,"  he  growled. 

"Commarin's  hurt,"  Zayder  croaked.  "Help  haul  him  up.  Can't  do  it 
myself.  Injured...." 

Ryan  crept  forward  cautiously.  A meter  and  a half  away,  he  leaned 
over  the  edge  of  the  deck,  as  if  to  check  whether  Commarin  really  was 
clinging  to  the  ladder.  Zayder  judged  it  his  best  moment. 

He  launched  himself  onto  the  deck,  hitting  it  belly  first  and  sliding 
toward  the  startled  Ryan  with  the  tentacle  held  in  his  outstretched  hands. 
It  wouldn't  cling  to  living  flesh.  But  it  would  happily  wrap  around  Ryan's 
clothed  leg. 

Zayder  threw  it  against  him  as  he  slid  past.  Ryan  dropped  the  gun.  He 


158 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


bent  down,  his  bare  fingers  tearing  at  the  tentacle.  ''Now,  Commarinl" 
Zayder  screamed. 

But  Commarin  had  already  launched  the  garbage  trawler.  Zayder  saw 
the  finned  torpedo  from  the  corner  of  his  eye,  speeding  out  to  sea.  Ryan 
saw  it  too;  saw  the  connection  that  bound  him  to  it.  He  gave  one  hard  yank 
on  the  tentacle  as  a snarl  escaped  his  lips,  and  then  the  craft  yanked  him 
into  the  water.  Zayder  watched  him  go:  dark,  fishy  figure  in  a white, 
foaming  wake. 

The  garbage  trawler  would  stay  out  until  it  had  accumulated  its 
weight  capacity  or  until  thirty  days  had  passed,  whichever  came  first. 
Given  that  it  had  only  one  tentacle  to  gather  trash  from  the  water,  Zayder 
knew  that  it  would  not  return  in  Ryan's  lifetime.  He  closed  his  eyes,  and 
lay  back  against  the  deck. 

IT  WAS  the  roar  of  the  helicopter  that  roused  him.  He 
awoke  to  find  himself  strapped  into  the  passenger  seat  as 
the  craft  slowly  lifted  into  the  air.  Looking  down  through 
the  open  doorway,  he  could  see  the  shed,  the  recovery 
chutes,  the  black  photovoltaic  panels  that  defined  the  pen,  the  sinuous 
bodies  of  the  collection  of  captive  sharks.  He  thought  he  could  pick  out 
Tiburon  among  them.  He'd  taken  the  great  white's  fins  five  times,  and 
every  time,  he'd  forced  them  to  regrow. 

He  turned  quickly  to  Commarin.  "Go  back,"  he  croaked.  "Go  back  a 
moment." 

"There's  no  time!  Ryan's  people  will  be  here  — " 

"There, " Zayder  said,  pointing  to  the  shattered  section  of  deck  where 
Tiburon  had  lunged  at  him  only  that  morning.  The  bodies  of  Ryan's  men 
weren't  far  away.  "Please,  Commarin." 

Reluctantly,  Commarin  set  the  craft  down  in  the  water  just  outside 
the  pen.  "What  are  you  going  to  — " 

Zayder  unlatched  his  shoulder  belt  and  slipped  out. 

"Zayder,  wait!" 

With  Commarin  yelling  at  his  back,  he  stroked  to  the  nearest 
trawler's  berth.  It  was  the  machine  that  had  brought  Commarin  in;  nearly 
half-charged  now.  Half  would  be  enough.  Zayder  seized  one  of  the 
tentacles,  pulled  it  out  of  the  module  and  dragged  it  to  the  mesh.  Tiburon 


HOOKS,  NETS,  AND  TIME 


159 


cruised  into  sight.  Zayder  laughed  bitterly.  '"Looking  for  another  taste  of 
me,  you  old  bastard?"  He  waited  for  the  shark  to  pass,  then  quickly 
wrapped  the  tentacle  around  the  mesh  and  watched  it  take  hold.  Then  he 
went  back  to  the  trawler  and  activated  it. 

It  hummed  softly  for  a moment,  then  sped  out  of  its  housing,  the 
tentacle  paying  out  behind  it.  Zayder  ducked  under  the  tentacle  and 
stroked  back  to  the  idling  helicopter  as  quickly  as  he  could.  Commarin 
helped  him  climb  aboard.  "What  the  hell  are  you  doing?"  he  demanded, 
as  Zayder  collapsed  into  the  seat. 

"Just  get  us  out  of  here,  quick,"  Zayder  muttered. 

The  tentacle  had  already  paid  out  to  its  maximum  reach.  Zayder 
could  see  the  mesh  bowing  outward  under  the  strain.  "Hit  it,  Tiburon," 
he  muttered.  "Hit  it  hard." 

The  shark  seemed  to  hear  him.  Or  perhaps  its  carefully  cultured  fury 
alone  led  it  to  attack  the  mesh.  But  as  the  helicopter  lifted,  Zayder  could 
see  the  long  gray  shadow  charge  the  wall  of  the  pen. 

The  impact  caused  the  deck  to  visibly  shudder.  The  cracked  photovol- 
taic panel  split  fully  in  two.  The  trawler  lurched  forward,  submerged  for 
a moment,  then  bobbed  to  the  surface  again  as  the  tentacle  snapped. 

Zayder  screamed  in  fury!  The  pen  had  held,  and  the  sharks  were  still 
trapped  in  the  artificial  confines  of  a tiny,  protected  ocean.  The  helicopter 
lifted  higher  into  the  afternoon.  The  dark  shapes  of  the  great  fish  swam  in 
their  ancient,  enduring  journey,  round  and  round  the  closed  walls  of  their 
sanctuary.  All  but  one. 

Zayder  saw  it  as  Commarin  banked  the  helicopter.  The  afternoon  sun 
blazed  on  the  blue  water,  but  beneath  the  brilliant  play  of  light,  an 
anomalous  patch  of  night  sped  into  the  open  ocean.  He  saw  it  a for  a 
second,  maybe  two,  and  then  the  fish  sought  deeper  waters,  its  sinister 
shape  disappearing  into  the  blue. 

"It's  a man-eater,"  Commarin  said.  "It  killed  two  men." 

"It's  part  of  this  world." 

Commarin  shook  his  head.  "It's  part  of  the  past.  It'll  be  hunted 
down." 

"I  know."  And  when  Tiburon  was  finally  taken  by  hook  or  net,  the 
species  would  be  extinct.  No  sanctuary  or  reserve  could  change  that. 

Had  the  notion  of  sanctuary  always  been  illusory?  His  leg  throbbed 


160 


FANTASY  & SCIENCE  FICTION 


where  the  shark's  teeth  had  raked  him.  "I'm  going  back  to  the  fishing 
boats/'  he  said. 

Commarin  looked  startled.  "No.  You're  a trained  scientist.  Come 
with  me.  There'll  be  a place  for  you  — " 

But  Zayder  wasn't  listening.  In  his  mind  he  followed  Tiburon  through 
the  deep,  as  a fisherman  would,  a hunter:  the  original  students  of  the 
natural  world. 

He  followed  the  great  shark  all  the  way  back  to  his  own  fading  origins. 
There  were  no  sanctuaries  in  the  open  ocean  — not  for  pelagic  sharks  or 
for  deep-water  fishermen.  There  never  could  be.  But  he  would  go  back.  He 
would  fish,  until  that  life  was  finally,  fully  played  out  on  the  open  sea.^^ 


UK/Pu B u 1 9 MED  /\utH0R9  of 

TMe  Big-  bangs  theory 


F antasy&ScienceFiction 

MARKET  PLACE 


BOOKS-MAGAZINES 

S-F  FANTASY  MAGAZINES,  BOOKS.  96 
page  Catalog  $5.00.  Collections  purchased 
(large  or  small).  Robert  Madle,  4406  Bestor 
Dr.,  Rockville,  MD  20853. 


SEND  50c  FOR  CATALOG  of  Scientifantasy 
books  Pulps.  Canford,  Drawer  216, 
Freeville,  NY  13068. 


6000  HARDCOVERS  LIST  $5,  pulp  list  $2. 
Buy,  sell,  trade.  Graham  Holroyd,  19 
Borrowdale  Dr.,  Rochester,  NY  14626.  716- 
225-4879. 


FREE  CATALOG  of  science  fiction  pulps, 
paperbacks,  hardcovers.  Collections  also 
purchased.  Bowman,  Box  167,  Carmel,  IN 
46032. 


USED  SF/FANTAS  Y BOOKS.  Pb/HC/Art.  $3 
for  large  catalog.  Intergalactic  Book  Works, 
PO  Box  968-SF,  Merrimack,  NH  03054-0968 . 
E-mail:  dck@bkwks.mv.com 


EVERYTHING  YOU  EVER  WANTED  in  Sci- 
ence Fiction  Paperbacks,  pulp  magazines  can 
be  found  at  www.al.com/sfbooks. 


PULPS  AND  PAPERBACKS,  Amazing  Sto- 
ries, Doc  Savage,  Shadow,  Playboys,  X-Files, 
Star  Trek,  Charlie's  Angels,  Starsky/Hutch, 
TV  collectibles.  Catalo^e  $3.00.  TV  Guide 
catalogue  $2.50.  Rogofsky,  Box  107-FS,  Glen 
Oaks,  New  York  1 1004. 


$2  Catalog  & sample  stories  (IBM  1.44) 
BOOKS  ON  DISK,  ECS  7045  Flora  Way,  Lake 
Wales,  FL  33853. 


SCIENCE  FICTION/FANTASY  drawing 
books.  Mail  SASE  for  book  list  and  FREE 
sample  pages  to:  Damon,  PO  Box  261921, 
Encino,  CA  91426. 


Hunting/Cultivation  fail?  Try  the  MOREL 
MUSHROOM  FERTILITY  RITUAL;  bonus 
sample  of  Majic  Beans.  $5.00.  L.  Carlucci,  PO 
Box  283,  Eddington,  ME  04428. 


ARE  FAIRYTALES  REAL?  Enjoy  "The  Key," 
an  original  story  on  tape,  $ 10.95.  Talespinner 
Tapes,  Box  16111,  Rochester,  NY  14616. 

MISCELLANEOUS 

MANUSCRIPTS  WANTED.  Subsidy  Pub- 
Usher  with  75-year  tradition.  Call  1 -800-695- 
9599. 


WRITERS  WANTED,  http://gnpl.com/maga- 
zine.  Millennium  SF&.F-fsf,  3507  Tully  Road 
Suite  E2-130,  Modesto,  CA  95356 


WRITERS!  Want  to  get  PUBLISHED?  We  can 
help!  Send  #10  SASE  to:  NJPC,  PO  Box  301, 
dept.  F,  Butler,  NJ  07405. 


SHONDAN  LANGUAGE.  Outlines  struc- 
ture, grammar,  evolution,  styles  of  verbless 
alien  language.  $5 .00  (add  .34  in  Texas).  Textar 
Media,  Inc.  Box  270813,  Corpus  Christi,  TX 
78427. 


PLASTIC  MODELS:  Space,  Sci-Fi,  tv,  mov- 
ies, etc.  Free  catalog,  also  buying/trading. 
Green's,  Dept.  FSF,  Box  55787,  Riverside,  CA 
925 1 7.  (909)684-5300;(800)807-4759;Fax 
(909)684-8819;  jfgreen@msn.com;  http:// 
www.recycler.com/com/jfgreenmodelkits/ 


CELEBRATING  10  YEARS  as  the  foremost 
dragon  themed  catalog.  Books,  t-shirts, 
mousepads,  pewter  and  collectibles.  Send  for 
this  resource  of  mystical  and  magikal  drag- 
ons. Freee  40-page  catalog.  Call  or  write 
(800)322-6040.  Dancing  Dragon  FSF,  PO  Box 
1106,  Areata,  CA  95518. 


F&SF  classifieds  work  because  the  cost  is  low:  only  $1.50  per  word 
(minimum  of  10  words).  10%  discount  for  6 consecutive  insertions, 
15%  for  12.  You'll  reach  100,000  hieh-income,  highlv  educated  readers 
each  of  whom  soends  hundreds  of  dollars  a year  on  oooks,  magazines, 
games,  collectibles,  audio  and  video  tapes.  Send  copy  and  remittance  to: 
F&SF  Market  Place,  143  Cream  Hill  Road,  West  Cornwall,  CT  06796. 


Coming  Attractions 

ONE  OF  THE  MOST  imaginative  writers  in  the  field 
today  is  Esther  Friesner.  Her  weird  and  vivid  imagi- 
nation was  in  evidence  at  the  Nebula  Awards 
ceremony  in  Kansas  City  earlier  this  year,  when 
she  hallucinated  — right  there,  right  in  front  of  the  members  of  the 
Science  Fiction  Writers  of  America  organization  — a very  strange 
scene  involving  a handsome  man  feeding  her  truffles.  Esther's 
imagination  is  so  vivid  that  I almost  believed  the  scene  was 
actually  happening;  it  spoke  as  highly  of  her  imaginative  powers  as 
did  the  Nebula  Award  she  received  that  evening  for  her  story,  "A 
Birthday." 

N ext  month  we'll  have  another  one  of  her  wildly  fantastic  tales 
gracing  our  pages,  this  one  being  a testimony  to  the  powers  of  an 
imagination  that  can  make  reality  come  true.  "True  Believer" 
features  slightly  mad  scientists,  buxom  vampires,  superhero  ham- 
sters, and  some  weird  things  that  could  only  be  imagined  by  You 
Know  Who. 

Also  on  tap  for  our  September  issue  are:  a new  fantasy  by  Harry 
Turtledove,  "The  Seventh  Chapter,"  concerninga  monastery  where 
rules  are  never  broken  (just  bent  severely])  "The  Cafe  Coup"  by  Ben 
Bova,  a tale  of  time  travel  that  shows  how  much  things  can  change 
(or  can  they?);  a back-to-school  story  by  British  witer  Ben  Jeapes 
entitled  "Pages  Out  of  Order";  columns  by  Gregory  Benford, 
Charles  de  Lint,  and  Michelle  West,  and  lots  of  other  imaginative 
works. 

Our  big  double  issue  is  just  around  the  comer,  too,  so  you  can 
rest  assured  that  we've  got  plenty  of  good  material  in  store  for  you 
in  the  coming  months,  including  new  stories  by  Michael  Blumlein, 
Nancy  Springer,  and  Stephen  King,  an  excerpt  from  Walter  M. 
Miller,  Jr.'s  sequel  to  A Canticle  for  Leibowitz,  a collaboration 
between  Jerry  Oltion  and  Kristine  Kathr>m  Rusch,  and  one  or  two 
dozen  other  terrific  tales.  Keep  your  subscription  current  if  you 
don't  want  to  miss  this  feast  for  the  imagination. 


A TOWERING  NEW  FANTASY  FROM  TOR! 

An  extraordinary  epic  adventure  begins  with  . . . 


DAVID  DRAKE’S 

iqird^ 


TOR 

fantasy 


OMlNq^^  (AUGUST 


^^Lord  of  the  Isles  is  an  epic  with  the  texture 
of  the  legends  of  yore,  with  rousing  action 
and  characters  to  cheer  for.” 

— Terry  Goodkind 


“David  Drakes  work  here  is  original, 
engrossing,  and  instantly  credible. 

After  all  the  hackneyed,  repetitive 
fantasy  IVe  read  recendy.  Lord  of 
the  Isles  seems  quite  wonderful.” 
— Stephen  R.  Donaldson 


“Fascinating  throughout,  a 
pleasure  ti^  read... certainly 
one  of  t^e  finest  epic  fantasies 
the  decade.” 

— Piers  Anthony 


Worlds  of  wonder  - only  $25.97 
Subscribe  now  and  save  25% 


‘or  about  the  price  of  a hard 
over  book,  we'll  send  over 
800  pages  of  compelling 
iction  your  way,  stories  by 
loth  superstar  and  rising-star 
writers,  along  with  lively 
lepartments  on  Science, 
looks  and  Films.  Your 
ubscription  v 


pecial  double 
5sue,  which  a 
00,000  word; 
tones  and  no' 


MIXED 

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 II 1 1 > 1 1 i ( 1 1 1 1 * 1 > I i 1 ' I " " 

4ALE^5526098  0*310008 

APR 

MICHAEL  DALLEN 


1 S 5 2 H 
ARVADA 


b9Tll  PL 


CO 


9 9 
B A L5 
*0333 
80004-1088 


] Send  me  a full  year  of  Fantasy  & Science  Fiction  at  the 
pecial  rate  of  $25.97.  I save  $8.52  off  the  newsstand  price 

^ame □ Payment  enclosed  □ Bill  me 

•address □ Charge  my  MC  / Visa 

^ity 


It/Zip 

)uiside  the  US  add  $5  postage.  Make  checks 
ayable  in  US  dollars  drawn  on  a US  bank, 
dlow  6 weeks  for  deliver)'  of  first  issue, 
v^e  publish  1 1 issues  a year,  including  a dou*"* 

Fantasy  & Science  Fiction,  143^ 

b 


Acct  No._ 
Exp.  date 


□ New  □ Renewal 


nivpr<snrv'  issue. 


575R6 


Books-Sc,F//F, 


^ntasy 


Books  vln 

oo'^s-Yel/ow -16  207-, 


091209